Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Slowly, hesitantly, like the morning sun creeping slowly across the floorboards, the traveler opened her eyes.

Above her, the blue sky stretched endlessly in all directions, small clouds drifting lazily to and fro. Beneath her, golden sand warmed by the sun warmed her, in turn, and she found herself drawing some small amount of energy from it. It wasn’t nearly enough, not to restore what was lost, but it helped her concentrate, helped her draw the world into clearer focus.

Off to the side, she heard the calming ebb and flow of the waves, and small droplets of water occasionally splashed her face. This, too, was a miniscule source of energy for the traveler, and she drank greedily, the salt drying on her warm skin.

Birdsong greeted her from up above, and as she watched, a small family of birds perched upon a tree to her right. They gazed at her curiously, seemingly aware that she did not belong here. They rustled their feathers nervously, but did not flee.

The traveler stared at them, hunger the first clear feeling to return to her battered body. As a rule, she did her best to live and let live wherever she traveled, only taking what she needed for sustenance and no more.

A shame, though, that these beautiful creatures had to be consumed. But there were more birds. There was only one traveler, now.

With her mind, she reached out, hesitantly at first, blind to the intricacies of this world’s magic until she could get her bearings. Life, though, was the same everywhere she went, and she found the birds easily, shining dimly in comparison to the tree they were perched on.

It was an ordinary tree, but old, and connected to the rest of the life around it by an intricate weave of energies. The traveler looked, judged, and deemed it a shame.

There were more trees. There was only one traveler.

When she opened her eyes again, it was to the sound of a series of dull thuds. The birds had fallen from their perch, eyes open, staring. Empty husks, now.

The tree had fared no better. It had greyed, all its leaves decayed in a matter of seconds. As she watched, a rotten branch snapped and fell off.

She allowed herself a moment to grieve for the live she’d had to take, and then she got up.

The energy she’d taken from the life around her had rejuvenated her enough to at least stand and think more clearly.

She stood on a beach, tall cliffs surrounding her. The smell of saltwater was only broken up by the smell of ozone, and as she looked at the ground, she saw she was standing in a crater, stretching along the entire beach as if a meteor had struck it, molten sand turning to glass at the smoldering edges. The ground was blackened, ending where she stood. For a moment, she wondered how she had gotten here.

She remembered not. But she felt a deep, unexplainable grief.

She avoided it, for now. She had a feeling that was something she was good at.

She staggered over to the tree she had drained of its life, resting a wavering palm against the bark, and looked at the birds.

She grimaced. Her right hand, hanging by her side, shone with golden light, and then the familiar weight of her sword landed in it.

She stepped back and swung the blade low. It was not a long blade, but even as she swung it in front of the tree, it still buckled and fell, already burning at the edges.

She tightened her grip on her sword, and watched as the makeshift pyre she’d made burned, wishing she hadn’t had to take the lives.

She had a rule, wherever she went. Wait, and see. Return favors in kind, and transgressions with bloodshed. Take what you need, no more.

This she remembered. She did not remember with whom she had made that agreement.

She knew only her name. But it felt empty, like it didn’t belong here, said on its own instead of in conjunction with that other name, at the tip of her tongue and the edge of her awareness.

Here, she was the traveler, and she was alone for the first time in…

A very long time, indeed.

The makeshift pyre she had constructed felt like an omen, and she turned away from it, quietly shaking.

She felt exhausted, the action of manifesting her blade draining a good chunk of the energy she’d stolen. She let go of it, but before it could clatter to the ground, it dissolved into the same golden light it had come from.

If even holding her sword in this plane took this much of her energy, she was not safe here. She had to move.

To the west, she felt a large congregation of life, greater than anything else nearby. Trembling with exhaustion, she took her first step.

-
To get her bearings, the traveler slowly made her way to the tall cliff to the south. She had a distinct impression that this was not an ordinary cliff, or even a natural one, but apart from its size and shape, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Not that she was lucid enough to tell, either way. The energy she’d stolen was quickly draining from her, but she resolved herself to push through it. She didn’t want to take any more lives if she didn’t absolutely have to.

When she looked up, she realized she was already there, green grass surrounding her. She wondered how long it took her to get to the top of the jagged cliff. From up here, she could clearly see that this was the highest point in the nearby surroundings, the only thing taller being a snowy mountain in the Southwest.

There were more cliffs like this one, scattered around a landscape that was almost entirely green, with only a few scatterings of trees and a lake to break up the idyllic landscape. That lake, to the west, though…

She stretched out her senses, and felt the large congregation of life again, definitely to her west. She opened her eyes, and focused.

She had a sense she’d seen that place before, long ago, and for a second, she could see it as it had been, dead and burning. Now, though, the city in the lake was intact, and looking as inviting as a city could. Windmills spun calmly, both on the city walls and in the city itself. A large cathedral, with a giant statue in front of it, dominated the skyline, though from this far away, she couldn’t tell what it was.

She had a feeling that she should. That something was missing. A sense of powerlessness overcame her, and she turned around, taking in the rest of her surroundings.

To her north were more cliffs, and if she looked down and squinted, she could see the beach she’d woken up on. It was a really long way down from up here, and once again she wondered how long she’d been out of it if she’d made it all the way here in her delirious state.

To her south and her east, there was only ocean, the only thing breaking up the monotony of the endless waves being a small island to the east. It was nearing noon; the clouds were long gone, and the sun bore down on her mercilessly. Its glare reflected off the sea and into her eyes, intensifying the headache she was becoming increasingly aware of.

She closed her eyes and held her head in her hands, giving herself a moment to recover. She retreated into herself, focusing only on containing the headache. She stood there for several moments, blind and deaf to the world.

She didn’t hear the footsteps, or the guttural war cry that sounded before a club descended on her, knocking her to the ground.

Pain exploded across her shoulder and she slumped, hitting the ground like a puppet whose strings were cut. She opened her eyes, looking up at her attacker, and grimaced.

She had a distinct feeling that before she woke up on that beach, this creature would have been less than nothing to her. Pitch-black skin stretched thin over bones with hardly any muscle on it, sporting an ugly mask from behind which flowed a wild mane, with two large ears protruding from the top of its head. It was clothed in what looked like a leather skirt, with straps almost like bandages covering its arms and braces on its ankles.

It looked like a primitive creature, something that in the past, she would barely have paid any attention to. Now, though, she was in real, actual danger from it, because she was too weak to defend herself, or to summon her weapon.

She was unarmed, on the edge of a cliff, facing an armed opponent that was stronger than her. She took a moment to breathe and gather her bearings, ignoring the creature that was hollering in triumph. Grimacing, she forced herself to get up. She wouldn’t give it the satisfaction of going down without a fight.

If she could just get it to lunge at her, she could make it trip, fall over the edge of the cliff.
All she needed to do was anger it.

She looked it in the eye, or where she thought its eyes were, since the mask didn’t seem to any holes for eyes and made a rude gesture she remembered from long ago. The creature probably didn’t understand it, but it understood the intent behind it as it screeched in challenge and raised its club again.

One second passed, then two, and the traveler wondered if she’d somehow scared the creature into submission when it suddenly charged at her, swinging its club wildly. She’d been expecting a single strike, easy to dodge and giving her a chance to trip it and push it over the edge.

Instead, it barreled into her, swinging its club wildly, and launched her off the cliff.

As she fell, she flexed her shoulders, trying to use her wings (She had wings, didn’t she?) to break her fall.

No wings came.

As she fell, wind whipping around her and lashing her face with her hair, she looked up at the sky, calling out to the one person she could always count on.

“Aether!” she called out.

He appeared in her mind’s eye, blond hair and a boyish grin, extending his hand to help her.

In the real world, though, he did not appear. With a sickening crunch, she disappeared into a world of pain, and then darkness.

-
When she woke again, it was with a start and an ache deep in her bones. It was raining now, the sun hidden behind a thick sheet of dark clouds. The rain poured down mercilessly, soaking her to the bone, and she rolled over, trying to crawl away, trying to find shelter.

She realized she was in the same place she’d woken up in last time. She thought it odd. After all, the place she’d fallen from was further south. Surely, she hadn’t managed to fall perfectly into the same crater she’d woken up in the first time?

She’d survived, she realized, though she didn’t know how. That fall would have killed even the hardiest man, and she was too weak to even walk.

She crawled to the tree she’d drained earlier, seeking shade underneath one of its brothers, and passed out again.

-

The glare of the rising sun woke her from her slumber. The rain had stopped, leaving the smell of petrichor in the air, and she smiled. She loved that smell.

It reminded her of him. Her brother.

Aether.

She remembered him as he was before. Always smiling, seeing the beauty in everything whereas she was more skeptical, always forging bonds with the inhabitants of the worlds they visited where she preferred to keep her distance.

Hands made for creation instead of destruction.

They were two sides of the same coin, twins ascended to godhood together, though neither of them considered themselves to be gods. They certainly didn’t have any followers, or if they did, they hadn’t encouraged it. In their eyes, gods were the enemy, and before they were travelers, they were warriors.

She had never really let go of that role, but Aether had happily left his sword behind to take up adventuring.

She remembered now, what had happened in that strange kingdom in the clouds. A god had appeared, stronger than any they had encountered before. She had defeated them with ease, trapping Aether and casting her down from the heavens, taking most of her power and her wings in the process.

She had fallen, she remembered now. For years, decades, centuries, she didn’t know. Eventually time had lost its meaning. But she remembered the city in the west, aflame and in ruins, where now, no trace of that devastation remained.

She had been gone for a long time. And all that time, Aether had been trapped, in the hands of that Unknown God who had called herself the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles.

She had to find him. She’d been floundering, trying to regain her strength, and had only lost more in the process.

Resurrection was a draining thing, after all.

She really had died. The fall from the cliff had killed her. Or, at least, her corporeal form. The only way to truly kill a god was to destroy its spirit, and so far, the only weapon she knew was capable of that was in her possession.

But reshaping a body out of nothing took a lot of energy. So much so, that she was honestly surprised she’d managed it. Now, though, she was back to square one.

At least the Unknown God hadn’t taken all her powers, merely the energy to manifest them. It was as if all of her divinity had been shoved into a vessel too small to contain it.

As if she was human again. But not quite. A demigod, perhaps. A good step above the average person, when she was at full power, but a long way from the power she’d had.

So, there were three things on her to-do list.

Get her powers back. Get her brother back.

And destroy the Unknown God so utterly that it would be as if she had never existed. So much power in one god… if she were to take that for herself, no-one would ever dare touch her or her brother ever again.

And if they did, they, too, would be destroyed.

-

It took embarrassingly long to get to the edge of the beach, and she left a trail of destruction behind as she tried to regain her strength. Frustrated and tired of the death around her, the traveler let herself slump against a rock, and she watched the sky once more.

The clouds in the sky filled her with hatred. She imagined the unknown god looking down at her, smirking triumphantly. With balled fists she looked away, instead focusing on the sea.

She had seen many seas in her travels, traveled them by ship, or by air, or, on one memorable occasion, on foot. She remembered that much, as she thought, more memories of journeys appeared. All of them featured Aether

This wasn’t the first time she was a stranger in a strange land. But now, for the first time ever, she was alone.

She watched as a crab scuttled into her line of vision, oblivious to the traveler that sat mere feet away. As her gaze landed on it, it dug itself into the sand. She wondered why it did so, but when a wave washed over the shore and retreated to join its brothers, the crab was gone.

She pondered this for a while, the effortless way the crab could use the currents of the sea to get where it needed to go, and wished such a thing could be done with air.

Off to the side, she felt more than she saw a presence in the water, white and gold and drowning, and before she knew she was waist deep in the water, gently cradling a creature that looked like a small child.

It wore a black star in its hair, just above her temple. Its clothes, or what she assumed were clothes, were unique. White, with golden details on it, a cape that looked and felt like the night sky, and a halo that floated above its head. The traveler had never seen anything like it before, she pondered, as she gently lowered it to the sand on the shore.

Its eyes were closed, its skin was pale, and for a moment the traveler feared that the creature had drowned, that she had been too late, but when she focused, she could feel a spark, wavering against the dark. In that place between worlds, where souls both alive and dead dwelled, the traveler cupped it in her hands and gently blew on it.

She opened her eyes at the same time as the creature, and she got a brief glimpse of purple before the creature doubled over and started coughing up water, oblivious to the dead tree that was now slowly decaying behind her.

When the coughing subsided, the traveler slowly reached out, petting the creature on its back and wondering if she had done a good thing. Those eyes…

The creature looked up at her, and for a brief moment, those purple eyes terrified her, filled her with an unexplained sense of fear, and then the feeling was gone, chased away by the exuberant cry of joy the creature let out.

“Thank you!” it cried, throwing her arms up into the air, before the rest of her followed. Dumbfounded, the traveler watched as the creature floated up into the air until it was at eye level with her.

The creature floated closer to her face, inspecting her closely. “Mmm. You look strange.” It muttered, and the traveler looked at her, dumbfounded. She looked strange? Standing, or rather, floating upright, the creature looked even less like a child than it did before, hips and head disproportionately large, and those eyes…

They didn’t fill her with dread this time, only a deep sense of unease, and she wondered why such a small creature could make her feel so uncomfortable. Before the kingdom in the clouds, before the separation from her brother, this creature, too, would have been nothing to her. Even now, it didn’t look like it could do much to harm her.

The creature looked at her once more, and then disappeared into thin air, leaving a few particles behind that looked almost like constellations. Alarmed, the traveler spun around, looking for the creature, and found it behind her, inspecting her clothes.

“Paimon thinks you look like you’re not from around here.” She muttered, as she lifted the hem of the travelers’ white dress and was rewarded with a prompt slap on the wrist. “Ow!”

“Who are you?” The traveler demanded, straightening her dress and shooting the imp a dirty look. “Who’s Paimon?”

“My name is Paimon.” The imp said, high pitched and grating on the travelers’ ears. “Paimon would have drowned if you hadn’t helped! You need to be rewarded.”

The traveler looked at her, blankly. “With what? I don’t need anything that you can give me.”

The imp looked down for a moment, and then floated in front of her face, speaking more intensely than before. “Paimon knows! You need a guide! You’re new around here, aren’t you?”

Before, the thought of consuming the creature had briefly crossed the traveler’s mind. That cape alone looked like it contained a lot of energy, and if the creature, Paimon, could teleport, well, that pointed to magic, didn’t it?

But she did need a guide. Her encounter atop the cliff replayed in her mind. True, she was immortal, but dying still hurt, and it took a lot of time and energy to resurrect herself. Besides, she wanted to know more about this place she’d ended up in, if she ever wanted to find her brother.

Assuming, of course, he was even still in this world, or even alive.

Shaking those thoughts from her mind, she took a good long look at Paimon. Could this imp know enough about the world to be her guide? She knew nothing about her.

But if Paimon was from here, she already knew more than the traveler did.

“I could use a guide.” The traveler amended.

“Then it’s settled! Paimon will be your guide! What is your name, traveler?”

Saying her name on its own, without her brother’s with it, felt weird, felt wrong. She pushed it aside. She’d need to do it a lot more often, now.

“My name is Lumine.”

-

Paimon turned out to be a reasonably good guide. She was easily distracted by food and something she called mora, but she also had a lot to say about the world they were in.

They were in Teyvat. Lumine usually didn’t bother remembering the names of world’s she’d visited, leaving it to her brother and his better memory. She paid attention this time, though, because it looked like she’d be staying here for some time and she couldn’t just leave to another world with her powers diminished like this.

Paimon had shown her some fruits hanging from trees, finally giving her another means of sustaining herself other than draining the life out of whatever poor creature happened to be nearby. The fruit, aptly named a sunsettia, looked like a mix of an apple and a pear and tasted about the same, but its color reminded Lumine of the sunset that looked about the same everywhere she went, with a few notable exceptions.

Lumine ate more fruit than she wanted to admit, but she was so low on energy that she needed every boost she could get. After finishing her food, she was still hungry, but she could stand upright now, at least.

“Look, Lumine, that’s a boar! It’s hugely popular around here as food, but watch out! Its tusks can kill you if you’re not careful!” Paimon rattled off.

“Food, you say?” Lumine asked, dropping into a low crouch and summoning her sword to her hand.

“Yes? Lumine, what are you doing?” Paimon asked, floating lower to the ground. Lumine shushed her. “Quiet! You’ll scare it off.” She murmured, before holding her sword in a reverse grip.

In a flash she rose up, arm thrown backward, and then the sword sailed through the air, straight as an arrow, and lodged itself into the boar’s neck. Lumine calmly walked over to the boar, nodding in approval at the clean kill, and let her sword dissolve. The boar, that had been pinned to the ground in a standing position, slumped and rolled over.

“Paimon thinks that was terrifying.” The imp said in clear disapproval. “You just ate a whole tree’s worth of fruit, do you really need more?”

“I need a lot of energy to keep moving forward. Those little fruits were barely enough for me to summon my sword. But stuff like this? This will work just fine.” Lumine said, as she went about setting up a campfire.

She summoned a small knife, much the same way as she’d summoned her sword earlier, and set about skinning the boar. “Do people use the waste from these animals for anything? Tusks, hooves, skin? I want to see if I can earn some money from it, I’ll need that if I’m going to stick around.”

Paimon, visibly nervous, slowly got closer to look at what she was doing. “The tusks are sometimes used to craft stuff, and the hooves, maybe. But that skin is damaged, nobody is going to want to buy that from you.” She hedged. Lumine shrugged. “Then I’ll make a nice bag from it. I’m going to have to transport these things somehow.” She said, as she prepared a spit to roast the meat on.

She got up and left the meat to roast for a moment, looking around the trees they had set up camp in until she returned with a length of twine. Paimon watched as Lumine expertly tied the skin and twine together to make a small bag. Another length of twine made for a good shoulder strap.

“This’ll hold until we get to the city in the west.” Lumine mused, testing the strength of the strap. “What can you tell me about that place?”

Paimon brightened, obviously excited to talk about the city. “It’s called Mondstadt. So is the rest of this part of the world, but when people talk about Mondstadt they usually mean the city. It’s the biggest and most prosperous city for miles around. People there are under the protection from the Wind Archon, Barbatos.”

“Archon? So there are Gods here.” Lumine scowled. “This… Barbatos. What are they like?”

“Barbatos hasn’t been seen in centuries, but given the fact that Mondstadt is still standing and prosperous means that he probably hasn’t left.” Paimon said. “He’s very particular about freedom. This whole region is all about freedom. And wine.”

Lumine huffed. “Good. That means he won’t be in my way.”

Paimon’s confused look didn’t get a reply.

-

They made their way further west, past a waterfall and a pass between Starsnatch Cliff to the south and the Stormbearer Mountains to the north. A lush valley greeted them, with Mondstadt beckoning in the distance. There was still a long way to go, Lumine noted, mourning the loss of her wings as her feet started to get sore.

Lower down in the valley was a small lake, brimming with fish, and Lumine wondered how to best go about catching fish without a fishing rod, but she was distracted by the statue that stood on a small island in the middle of the lake.

“What is that thing, Paimon?” She asked, pointing at the statue. “It feels like it’s… calling to me, somehow. Is it a trap?”

“That is a Statue of the Seven. Every region in Teyvat has their own variant based on their own Archon. This one was erected in the honor of Barbatos.” Paimon explained. “People believe that bringing offerings to them brings good luck. Paimon’s never had any luck with it, though,” She sulked.

“Is the lake deep?” Lumine asked, wondering if expending the energy to swim to the island was worth it. But if that statue housed some sort of power she could take for herself, she might not have to worry about energy anymore.

In her experience, gods rarely listened to their people, certainly not for something as asinine as luck. More likely, the statue held some sort of dormant power, long left behind by the absentee Archon.

“It’s deep enough to swim. It’s manageable for most people, but most of them wait for the seasonal rains so the lake fills up further and they can take a boat.” Paimon said, pointing to a dock higher up in the valley with an old boat hanging awkwardly onto the dry ground, held up by a slowly fraying rope.

“I don’t have that kind of time.” Lumine muttered. “Looks like I’ll have to swim.”

“Wait!” Paimon exclaimed. “Paimon can’t swim!” Lumine rolled her eyes. “But you can float, can’t you?” She asked. “How did you end up nearly drowning, anyway?”

Paimon looked uneasy just remembering, folding her hands behind her back and looking down. “Paimon was out, flying aimlessly.” She admitted. “Paimon has been… homeless, for a while.” She looked embarrassed, so Lumine let it go and instead focused on what else the imp had to say.

“Paimon was flying near the bottom of Starsnatch cliff, near the beach, when Paimon saw something falling from the top of the cliff. Paimon went to investigate, but before Paimon could see what was going on, a wave of gold energy slammed into Paimon and pushed Paimon into the sea.”

Lumine thought about how unlikely it was that a random wave of energy would appear at the bottom of a cliff. There was nothing down there, after all, just some rocks, and…

“Did you get a good luck at what fell down?” Lumine asked, already feeling guilty. Paimon shook her head. “Just white. It was almost entirely white. A bit like you, actually.” She said thoughtfully.

“Paimon, I’m going to say something that sounds unbelievable, but it’s true. Promise not to freak out?” Lumine asked, pleading. Paimon nodded. “Paimon is ready!” She said happily.

“I died.” Lumine said. Paimon opened her mouth to reply, but Lumine shut her up with a raised finger. “And then I came back to life. It’s why I’ve been so hungry lately; reconstructing a body out of nothing takes a lot of energy.”

Paimon remained silent for a while, until it was clear to her that Lumine wasn’t going to stop her again. “Are you some kind of god?” She asked, timidly. Lumine’s eyes hardened.
“Sort of.” She said. “I’m more, and less at the same time. Me and my brother, we…” She stopped. “Maybe that’s a story for another time. Let’s cross this lake.”

She wasn’t ready to tell this random imp about her past yet. Or her brother. And they were wasting daylight standing around, yapping. Lumine preferred action over words.

She thought for a moment to take off her dress to keep it from getting wet, but she really didn’t care. Her dress had been with her for millennia, through wars, natural disasters, the birth and death of stars…

It could take a little water.

She dove gracefully, immediately speeding off faster than Paimon could follow, deaf to the imp’s complaints. The power in the statue called to her like a beacon, and she followed it, a deep hunger in her rearing its ugly head for the first time since well before the kingdom in the clouds.

She climbed out of the water with the same amount of grace she’d gotten in, that grace somehow not diminished in the slightest by the fact she was dripping water everywhere. She was already standing by the statue when Paimon caught up to her, looking at the details.

The statue was a large pillar, damaged over the many years it had spent exposed to the elements. On top of the pillar stood a winged figure, clothed in a hooded robe with hands outstretched, cradling an orb of some kind. Its facial features were indistinguishable, perhaps weathered away, but more likely just never included in the design. The only defining features Lumine could see were a set of braids poking out from underneath the hood.

On the outside the statue, while pretty, looked as cold and dead as any hunk of stone would. With her mind’s eye, though, Lumine could see a swirling nexus of pure power. It looked different from the kinds of power she’d come across over the many centuries of her existence, but she could feel its pull nonetheless.

Lumine didn’t want to be pulled in, though, and slaved to whatever god had left behind this remnant of his power. Instead, she reached in and heaved, teeth gritted in concentration, and with the sound of a tolling bell the power ripped away from the statue and into her.

Energy filled her immediately, and she felt like she could climb Starsnatch cliff twenty times over, hurl a mountain at the gods, stretch her wings and fly.

It was a fraction of how she’d felt before the kingdom in the clouds.

She had a new feeling in her palms, she noticed. It felt as though there was a small breeze playing in between her fingers. Curious, she lifted her hand from where it had been resting on the statue, and saw small wisps of wind darting around her hands.

She turned around, smiling, and pointed at a nearby tree. Mentally, she pushed, and with a might roar a gust of wind slammed into the tree, ripping its roots free from the earth and sending it to the ground with a loud thud.

“Whoa.” Paimon sounded amazed. “You have Anemo powers without a vision?”

“What’s a vision?” Lumine asked, experimenting more with the breeze between her fingers, seeing how precisely she could control the flow of wind.

“A vision is a sign that the gods favor you, and it enables you to use elemental powers.” Paimon explained. Lumine’s face soured. “I don’t need the favor of the gods to wield their power. I’ve been stealing power from gods since before you were born.”

Lumine let go of her newfound power, leaving it dormant but still bristling somewhere deep in her core. She’d missed this, this feeling of strength and potential, even if she’d only had to go without since the kingdom in the clouds.

“Paimon thinks you’re a little scary sometimes, Lumine.” Paimon said timidly. Lumine schooled her expression, compartmentalizing the lust for divine blood she felt and shoving it back in the dark corner of her mind where she kept it until she had to fight another god. Stealing the power from the statue, even if it was only a sliver of the true might of a god, reminded her of the many wars she’d fought over the course of her existence.

She’d made Aether a promise, and he, her. Only return whatever courtesy has been extended to them, never take more than you need, and, a later amendment; try not to get involved in any wars.

They were notoriously bad at that last one.

“Forgive me, Paimon. Just reminiscing about the good old days.” Lumine turned to look at Paimon again. “Shall we? I believe there’s a city calling our name.”

Chapter Text

The way to Mondstadt was long and arduous. It took them two days to get to the Whispering woods, constantly dodging the monsters that had killed Lumine the first day on that cliff. Paimon called them Hilichurls. Lumine would have laughed at the name if she hadn’t had such serious confrontations with them. While she wanted to hunt them all down and end them in revenge, they almost always traveled in groups, and Lumine decided it was unwise to expend her energy on something that was ultimately quite petty.

While she had more stamina now, and a new power that made it all the easier to take out any opposition, she had a mission, and she was getting quite tired of running around in the wild.

On their way, Lumine learned more about Teyvat, like its history, culture and geographic locations. She learned that the cliff she’d climbed on the first day, Starsnatch Cliff, was home to a temple. She hadn’t seen it on her way up, but then again, she had been very out of it that day.

They encountered Slimes.

The little pests were made entirely out of elemental energy, but absorbing it left a foul taste in Lumine’s mouth, so she had to get rid of them the old fashioned way; sword in hand, bloodthirsty glint in her eye.

Slimes were nothing compared to the battles Lumine used to fight. Barely more difficult than crushing an ant. But holding her sword again, wielding it with the ease of eons of practice, felt right. It was one of the few things that hadn’t been taken from her.

It was one of the things she would use to bring the unknown god to her knees.

Lumine cleaned the sludge from her latest kill off on some grass while Paimon floated back towards her. The little imp seemed to be mostly defenseless, or maybe just scared or lazy, but she never partook in battles, always either popping out of existence for a while or floating a safe distance away. Lumine didn’t mind. All the more for her.

“We’re almost at the woods!” Paimon said. “From there it will only take a day or so to get to Mondstadt.”

“Then we should keep moving, shouldn’t we?” Lumine said, letting go of her sword and idly watching it disintegrate. “I would love to sleep in a bed again.” She paused for a moment. “The people in Teyvat have beds, don’t they?”

“Of course we have beds!” Paimon exclaimed. “You think we all sleep on the floor?” Lumine shrugged. “I have seen numerous worlds and hundreds of peoples. While beds seem to be a common theme with sentient people, and even some non-sentient ones, I have seen various methods of sleeping in my travels.”

Her favorite had been the hammock. Sleeping while she was flying, combining her favorite activity with the sweet release of sleep.

Not that she needed to sleep, before. But it was nice, to turn one’s brain off every once in a while.

Lumine’s musings were interrupted by an ear-splitting roar and a sudden sense that something was there, right behind her, all blazing energy and murderous intent. Her sword was in her hands before she’d even leaped off to the side.

Great claws gouged the earth where she’d just been standing, and a frustrated roar split the air as a giant shape rushed past, shattering trees in its wake. Lumine turned on her heel, briefly looking at the damage before focusing on her assailant.

It was moving too fast for a normal person to perceive. Even Lumine had trouble seeing more than a rough outline; six wings, four great limbs with claws that glinted in the sunlight.

The shape turned around in the sky, preparing for another dive, and Lumine readied her newfound Anemo energy and willed it into the palm of her left hand. Moments before her assailant could land a hit, she forced it out, propelling herself into the air and flipping over gracefully. She landed on the attacker, briefly losing her balance before regaining it and grabbing hold of the creature with her thighs.

She was riding a dragon, she realized with a sense of muted glee. Never mind that this creature was trying to kill her, she was back in the air! For a moment, she allowed herself to revel in the feeling of the wind in her hair, rustling the pair of flowers she kept clipped on her temple, but not tearing them off, never tearing them off.

The dragon heaved, and Lumine had to refocus her efforts to cling onto the blue scales. She was really high up in the air now, nearing the cloud barrier, and she wasn’t sure if even her newfound power could save her from a fall this high.

Time to bring this dragon back down, then. A couple of strikes from her sword should do the trick.

She lifted the blade over her head, allowing it to gleam with heavenly power, before pointing it straight down and driving it into the creature below her.

Or tried to, anyway.

The sword skidded off its hide harmlessly, and Lumine almost lost her balance, nearly cutting herself on the one weapon that had once been able to do her harm.

Now, this dragon was a second close contender to that title.

She broke through the clouds, the dragon letting out another roar as it shook itself wildly, trying to buck her off. Lumine held fast, briefly letting go of her sword and watching it disintegrate as she wrapped her arms around the dragon’s slender body.

It was getting harder to breathe, and she needed to bring this dragon down, fast. A pity. She used to love dragons, before everything, but this one was clearly out to kill her and she had a rule.

Only return whatever courtesy she’d been given.

She inched her way forwards, towards the dragon’s head. It clearly didn’t like that, roaring defiantly and bringing up a paw to swat her away. She dodged, rolling down the dragon’s back and nearly falling off.

She growled at the loss of progress, and stubbornly tried again.

This time, she managed to dodge the paw’s attack and made it to the dragon’s head, near a purple and glowing protrusion that didn’t seem to belong there.

A weakness.

Grinning, Lumine summoned her sword once more and brought it down viciously.

The dragon stopped everything, going stiff in midair as it slowly started to plummet down to the ground.

Faster and faster, the dragon’s slowly limpening body made its way downwards, and Lumine had to hold on extra tight to avoid being ripped away by the howling winds around her.

The dragon wasn’t dead, not yet, but it was weakened. She could still feel its energy, its focused hatred, and wondered what she had done to anger this creature so.

Once it became clear that the dragon wasn’t going to save itself, and in extension, her, Lumine let go of the dragon.

Her dress billowed in the wind, flowers in her hair still stubbornly hanging on, as Lumine focused more of the Anemo energy into her palms, trying to angle herself so that her fall would at least be broken by a tree.

It would hurt. But she would live.

She impacted with a tree, and then another, and then another, branches smacking into her and breaking off. With a painful pop, Lumine felt her shoulder dislocate, but she didn’t scream, only grunted slightly.

Finally, she landed on the ground in a tangled heap, dust and dry leaves kicking up around her.

Carefully, she got up, rubbing at her arm and moaning slightly at the pain. Once she was upright, she braced herself, before popping her shoulder back into place. The pain was blinding, but Lumine only grunted slightly, not wanting to show weakness in front of the creature that had just tried to kill her and seemed to be merely stunned for the moment.

The dragon had fallen to the ground some distance away, kicking up a large cloud of dust. She made her way over to the clearing the dragon had forced into existence, trying to see the creature’s tell-tale blue scales through the dust.

She found it curled around itself, growling lowly in its throat. It didn’t make a move to attack her, though, only curling up tighter around itself when she got closer. The protrusion in its head she had attacked earlier was looser than before, red blood pouring out from where it was lodged in the dragon’s head.

The dragon looked at her with unfocused eyes, and Lumine summoned her sword, ready to put the dragon out of its misery. She almost regretted killing the creature, but on the other hand, it had attacked her first, and she might gather more strength from it in its weakened state.
She had no doubt that if she tried to steal its power when it was fully awake and hostile she would be repelled violently, and maybe even drained in turn. Not worth the risk, she surmised. But now, with an opportunity like this handed to her on a silver platter?

Lumine readied her sword, took another step, and-

A gust of wind, stronger than any natural storm, picked her up off her feet and slammed her into a tree. All the breath left her body in one go, and Lumine had to try her hardest to gather whatever breath she could, but it was as if the air itself evaded her lungs.

For a moment, she allowed herself to panic. She knew this wouldn’t kill her, at least not permanently, but she really didn’t want to die by suffocation, and there was still that pesky survival instinct that was screaming at her, telling her to do something, anything.

She forced her feelings under control, with white-hot anger coursing through her veins. With a snarl, Lumine raised her hand, and forced her Anemo powers to obey.

Air flooded back into her lungs, and with a roar and another push, she managed to cancel out the wind that was pinning her to the tree well enough to at least stand up straight. The wind still buffeted her, and standing still took a lot of effort, but she was safe for the moment.

With murder in her eyes, she looked around, trying to find what had caused the air itself to turn against her, and saw a small, green shape standing over the dragon. It turned around to look at her, and she got a glimpse of frightened eyes and braids, and then the shape and the dragon were both gone, leaving her in the woods all on her own.

The storm stopped, and Lumine let go of the Anemo power and allowed herself to breathe easily. Slowly, she looked around to see where the dragon and her attacker had gone. They were nowhere to be seen, but in the place where the dragon had been lying down, defeated, there was a red crystal.

It was shaped like a tear and fit roughly in the palm of her hand. It shone with red light, refracted through what almost looked like scales on the surface. Lumine picked it up, inspecting the strange power that seemed to radiate from it. She could only assume that the dragon had left this behind, but it felt nothing like the dragon. Where the dragon had felt like focused hatred and power, this tear felt like a mixture of pain and sadness, while still maintaining an air of grace.

If nothing else, Lumine thought, it’s a pretty crystal that I can sell. She looked at it for a moment longer before sliding it into her handmade bag and moving back towards where the dragon had first attacked.

Maybe Paimon would know what the hell had just happened.

-

The bard allowed himself a sigh of relief when the traveler finally left the clearing.
He had severely underestimated her. True, he had felt she was weaker than the last time he had seen her and her sibling, so many centuries ago. And perhaps, if he had met her even a few days ago, she wouldn’t have been a threat at all. But the traveler was resourceful, and had no qualms about sacrilege or theft.

She had stolen his power right from under his nose.

Yes, it was a miniscule amount, hardly worth worrying about, but in the hands of a being like her…

He shuddered. The last time he had seen her and her kin in action had been at the end of the Archon War. While a lingering sense of dread had remained all that time, it only took seeing her to rekindle that fear, not to mention actually fighting her.

The bard wanted to cower and hide. Here, in this part of the realm that was undeniably his, she had managed to make him feel unsafe.

If only he’d had a better leash on Dvalin.

It felt wrong to think of his once-friend as anything other than that, but the dragon really had behaved like an attack dog. All it took was one whiff of the traveler, and he had sped off, claws ready, poised to strike.

If his friend had still been able to listen to reason, he would have told him he wouldn’t stand a chance. But Dvalin was too far gone, consumed with hatred and power. It had taken so, so many years to even get him to agree to sit still and listen, and he had been so close to get his friend to agree…

And then the traveler had shown up and ruined everything.

He let out an angry sigh. It hadn’t really been the traveler’s fault, he knew. Wrong place, wrong time, and she had only acted in self-defense. He even felt her reluctance to kill Dvalin, but…

She had been planning to go through with it. He couldn’t let that happen.

Now, with the traveler out of sight and out of earshot, he allowed himself to relax. Shaking, he forced his limbs to stay still, his breath to stop hitching, his eyes to stop watering.

After struggling for a while, he gave up the fight, and let go.

And in the ruined clearing, the god shed his tears freely.

-

Paimon had been no help in deciphering the origin or purpose of the strange crystal Lumine had found. She had, however, known exactly what had attacked her.
“People call him Stormterror, but apparently that wasn’t always his name. He’s been stirring up trouble for a while now, but recently he’s become more active and nobody knows why.” Paimon had explained. “It’s a miracle that you were able to survive his attack.”

“No miracles.” Lumine had muttered. “Just skill.” Paimon had remained silent after that.

Now, they were nearing the edge of the whispering woods, and Lumine was glad for it. The life around her felt tantalizing, a promise of so much energy at her fingertips. All she had to do was reach out and take it…

Lumine needed to get her hunger under control. Her current situation didn’t allow for any distractions. She needed to regain her powers, find her brother, and violently gut the Unknown God. She couldn’t do that if she wasn’t at peak performance.

True, the Statue of the Seven had helped a little bit, but only a little. Apart from giving her an elemental power that didn’t seem to be nearly as draining as her own powers, it hadn’t actually given her much more capacity for energy. The fight with the dragon had taken a lot out of her, and the long trek hadn’t helped.

She just wanted to get to this dumb city in the west and get some answers. At this point, she was ready to employ some of her more effective methods to get people to talk.

Not that she thought any random person in that city would have any idea where her brother was. She needed to be smart about this; the person she needed to talk to was probably the one in charge. Religious leaders, military people, statesmen, those sorts of people. She doubted any of them would listen to her if she started of her search with a reign of terror in the city streets.

But there was a chance they wouldn’t just let her in to talk to them either. People in charge tended to think they were more important than her, after all. Terrifyingly powerful as she may have once been, she still had the appearance of a young woman, and sexism seemed to be a constant across all the worlds she’d visited.

She needed a way in, and a way to get them to take her seriously. In the old days, she’d either have her brother help her with diplomacy (Words were typically his strong suit, after all), and if that didn’t work she’d employ some good old-fashioned violence, or terrify them out of their high and mighty thrones with a display of divine power.

None of that, this time.

How, then, would she go about this? She was wary of just going up to the first person she saw and asking; she was aware she looked like a stranger and acted even more like one. If she added a ‘take me to your leader’ into the mix, she’d be more likely to end up in a jail cell somewhere. And with her current power level, she wasn’t sure if she’d be able to go back out.

Not to mention she hadn’t actually met any people yet since she’d woken up. She supposed Paimon counted, but she wasn’t human, or whatever race was dominant here.

“Halt!” Cried a voice, and Lumine, more surprised than intimidated, stopped walking, looking around for the source of the mysterious voice.

A rustle, in the underbrush. Lumine’s head snapped to the left, looking for any signs of life, stretching out her senses to find the voice’s owner. She found it perched in a tree to her right, and she wondered for a moment how they had gotten from the bushes to the tree without her noticing.

A diversion tactic, of course. They’d probably thrown something, and Lumine, lost in thought as she was, hadn’t noticed.

She resolved to spend less time daydreaming while on the road, and focused her attention on the tree. The voice, seemingly aware it had been found, dropped from the tree in a flash of red and brown.

The girl was only slightly taller than Lumine, with a few inches added to her height by a ridiculous bow placed precariously in her dark brown hair. It almost resembled a bunny’s ears, and Lumine allowed herself a second to be amused about this before moving on.

The girl was holding a bow, an elaborate contraption that glowed with a sense of power. It was pointed at the ground, but the girl looked wary, idly fingering the bowstring. The tip of her arrow almost seemed to glow red.

“Identify yourselves!” The girl said, sightly raising her bow when Lumine didn’t immediately answer. Lumine, though, was distracted by what was hanging from the archer’s hip.

It was a glass orb, red light swirling inside. It looked impressive enough, but when Lumine stretched out her senses to it curiously, she almost recoiled.

Its power was immense, like the girl was carrying around a miniature sun on her hip, and Lumine couldn’t help but be drawn in. The power contained in this orb was like the Statue of the Seven, amplified tenfold. Getting her hands on it suddenly seemed the most important thing in the universe.

This must be one of those Visions Paimon had talked about, then.

Dimly, she was aware that Paimon had popped back into existence and was berating the archer for bothering them, a pair of simple travelers. The look in the archer’s eyes clearly showcased her suspicion and disbelief, especially when she noticed how Lumine’s gaze had zeroed in on her hip and stayed there.

Uncomfortably, she turned her hip away and raised her bow once more, now aiming directly at Lumine. Lumine snapped out of it, almost looking sheepish, before glancing at the bow and letting a scowl mar her otherwise beautiful face.

“Is that any way to treat a guest?” Lumine asked deceptively calmly, but inside she was practically boiling with both indignation and excitement. Indignation, because how dare this mortal raise a weapon at her, and excitement, because was this a threat? Did that mean she could repay in kind? Take that delicious power that was now hidden from view, but not from her senses?

The archer immediately deflated, and Lumine allowed herself to be disappointed for a fraction of a second.

“No, of course not. I’m sorry, let me introduce myself.” The girl lowered her weapon, strapping it to her back and freeing up her arms for a sideways, low salute. “I am Outrider Amber of the Knights of Favonius.”

A knight? This was just what Lumine was looking for. Someone in a position of power, possibly a direct line to whomever was in charge. Dulling her senses to avoid distraction by the orb at the girls hip, Lumine resolved to try to get on her good side.

“And I am Lumine. A…” Unwilling to divulge her nature, which had in the past upset a lot of the people she’d met, Lumine paused to think of something more appropriate. “A traveler.”

“I thought as much; you don’t look like you’re from Mondstadt. You shouldn’t be out here, there’s been dragon sightings all over the land, and I saw one in these woods just this afternoon.”

Lumine debated whether or not to tell Amber about how she’d bested the creature. It could go both ways, either she’d be faced with disbelief and suspicion or she’d be faced with awe, and even more suspicion. People tended not to like powerful strangers.

Paimon made the decision for her. “We saw it! Lumine fought it, and even beat it!” She exclaimed joyfully, and Lumine resisted the urge to glare at the imp. There was nothing for it now, better to own up to it and form a united front.

“Is that so?” Amber inquired, raising her eyebrow. “None of the knights been able to do that so far. What makes you, a total stranger, more qualified to take on Stormterror?”

“I’ve been around.” Lumine simply said. “Seen my fair share of dragons. You could say I’m experienced in dealing with them.” She put her hand on her hip. “Honestly, it wasn’t that difficult.”

Amber looked outright skeptical. “Well. If that’s true, acting grandmaster Jean might want a few words with you. Would you be willing to return to Mondstadt with me, Miss Lumine?”

Miss Lumine? That was a new one. Most mortals simply referred to her with things like ‘your grace’ or ‘goddess’ (how she despised that one) or ‘have mercy’ (she didn’t mind that one too much).

“We were going there anyway, weren’t we, Lumi?” Paimon said. Lumine didn’t stop the glare this time, looking Paimon in the eye until she backed down. “We are.” Lumine said. “Very well. Lead the way.”

Amber looked uncomfortable. “Actually, um.” She paused. “Could I ask for a favor? I’ve been sent here to deal with a new Hilichurl camp. For somebody who can defeat Stormterror, a small number of them should be no problem, and it would give me much needed backup.”

“In addition, there’s something in it for you. I can’t say what it is just yet because I have to make sure I can actually give it to you, but if that doesn’t work out I can pay you for your services.”

Lumine paused for a moment, pretending to give it some thought. The decision was already made; she needed to earn the knights’ trust if she was ever going to get anywhere, and this was as good a way to gain it as any. And if she got to exact a little revenge while she was at it, well, that was a bonus, wasn’t it?

“I will join you, then. Lead the way.” Lumine answered, looking Amber in the eye and smiling.

Amber shivered.

Chapter Text

“The Hilichurls have become more and more of a threat over the last few years. While at first, they kept mostly to themselves, lately they’ve started attacking travelers.”

“You don’t say.” Lumine hummed, already stretching her feelings outward to feel for the Hilichurl camp.

“We fear they might even go so far as to attack Mondstadt itself. They’re setting up camp closer to the city as the years pass.” Amber continued, nervously fingering her bowstring. She’d seemed on edge ever since meeting Lumine. She tended to have that effect on mortals, and without her brother her to mediate and draw attention away from her, Lumine’s unsettling air was now immediately obvious to anyone who met her.

She might want to get a handle on that if she was going to stay here for a while, Lumine mused. Nobody wants to help somebody they feel uncomfortable with. Maybe it was time to talk to this girl, get to know her a bit more. That put people at ease, didn’t it?

“What can you tell me of the city?” Lumine asked, shooting Amber a sideways glance. The knight thought for a moment. “It’s the biggest center of commerce, culture, and religion in this part of Teyvat. It’s governed by no-one, the Knights of Favonius are only there to keep the peace.”

“Governed by no-one? How does anything get done?” Lumine asked. Amber looked proud. “Mondstadt has a difficult relationship with authority. I’ll spare you the history lesson, but a long, long time ago there was a dictator who ruled over Old Mondstadt, with his people living more as slaves than citizens. There was a revolution, led by Barbatos, and since then Mondstadt has been a bastion of freedom.”

“Freedom… Even from the Gods?” That earned her a strange look, but Amber didn’t comment. “In a way. Most members of the Seven keeps to themselves, and our Archon, Barbatos, hasn’t been seen in centuries. We’re entirely on our own.”

“I feel like I might enjoy this place.” Lumine smiled. “Thank you, Amber.”

They passed a statue, reaching up to Lumine’s shoulder in height. It reminded her of a chess piece she once saw, narrow in the middle with a rounded base and three-pronged top. It glowed a gentle red.

It called to Lumine in a way she was quickly starting to recognize. It felt like old power, perhaps even older than what she’d found in the Statue of the Seven. Experimentally, she gave it a small tug with her mind, but it wouldn’t budge. It almost seemed to cling to this strange statue. Lumine frowned, and focused harder, lifting a hand and pulling physically as well as mentally.

The Outride looked at her strangely. “Traveler? What are you doing?” When no answer was forthcoming, she looked at Paimon. “What’s happening?”

Something gave, then, and with the sound of a tolling bell the statue that had previously glowed red turned blue. With the sound of stone scraping against stone, it jerkily rose into the air and stayed there, hovering a few feet above the indent in the ground it had rested in for centuries.

“Ah,” Lumine managed, letting go of her concentration and dropping her hand, curiously looking at her handiwork. “Such a strange contraption. I haven’t seen anything like this in…” She paused, and when she didn’t continue, Amber looked at her.

“What did you just do?” She asked. Lumine looked at the statue for a moment longer and then turned to gaze at Amber, golden eyes filled with mirth. “Are there more statues like these in Mondstadt, Amber?” Amber, caught off-guard by the question, answered before she could think about it.

“They’re everywhere. Most of them seem to be near settlements, but there’s a few scattered around the wilderness. We don’t know what they are, but I’ve never seen one doing this.”

Lumine hummed. “I believe I’ve seen something similar to them in my travels. But I’d have to find another one to be sure. Are there any others nearby?”

“There are two in Mondstadt itself, one near the market and one on the roof of the Knight of Favonius’ headquarters. We… we’ll get there eventually. But we have a mission to fulfill now, traveler.” Amber collected herself. “The Hilichurl camp isn’t far from here. Let’s keep going.”

“Yes, let us continue.” Lumine said, unwilling to leave the strange statue just yet but seeing the sense in going with the knight. She was here to earn their trust, not to sightsee.

-

They stopped on a hill overlooking a small valley. There were about a dozen Hilichurls milling about, roasting meat over a fire, dancing in groups, or just sitting there. Lumine couldn’t see their faces behind their masks, but they seemed at ease. Content to be here.

In the back of the valley, a simple house had been erected, made of wood and leathers, circular in design with a hole in the roof. Inside, Lumine could see a dark shape, but it wasn’t moving, so she focused on the Hilichurls for now.

“This is a larger camp than what they usually build.” Amber said, softly. “There are also more of them than usual. Something is up.”

“I’ve found that the best way to deal with threats is overwhelming force. Between the two of us, this should hardly be a problem, no?” Lumine asked, seemingly unworried.

She was apprehensive, though. While she was stronger now than she had been on that first day, the sight of these masked primitives still made her uncomfortable. This would be the first time facing them again since that first day, and there were more of them this time. Even Stormterror had only been one opponent; how could she know if she was ready to take on a whole camp?

No better way to find out than to do it, she thought. She had backup this time, and if that tantalizing orb on the knight’s hip was any indication, powerful backup too.

Just combat, though. She didn’t want to scare the poor girl any more than she already had, and out of all of her abilities, sucking the life force out of something was easily the most disturbing to mortals. That left her with her trusty sword and experience older than the world she stood in.

She’d be fine.

“So, how do you wanna-“ Amber was cut off as Lumine jumped down into the valley with a war cry, impaling a Hilichurl on a golden sword that had come out of nowhere. Before Amber could blink, three more Hilichurls fell to the traveler’s blade.

She moved like lightning, and Amber cursed softly. She hadn’t expected the traveler to be of any help, skeptical of the story she’d been told. The traveler, while unnerving at times, didn’t exactly look like a powerhouse. So far, though, she was doing all the work. Before Amber had even loosened her bow from her back, two more Hilichurls were dead, one cut down with a scarily precise swipe of that strange blade and one blown into the wall of the primitive hut with a fierce gale of wind.

How was that possible? Unless the traveler possessed a Vision, she shouldn’t be able to command the winds like that. Yet here she was, pulling and pushing opponents in and out of reach, a storm of flashing blade and golden eyes.

The sword went flying, impaling an unfortunate Hilichurl against a tree. Without missing a beat, Lumine grabbed another Hilichurl by the head and twisted, snapping the creature’s neck, and then she beckoned, and the sword flew back into her hand, spinning wildly and cutting down another opponent.

Three Hilichurls remained, and they retreated into the hut. Lumine smiled wickedly and followed them inside, and Amber lowered her bow. She couldn’t be of any help in there, and Lumine seemed to have everything under control.

Seeing her at work, she suddenly believed the imp’s story. Lumine was a force of frighteningly controlled destruction, seemingly unstoppable. The whole encounter had lasted under half a minute, and Amber hadn’t even been able to fire a single shot.

Her disbelief continued as she heard a shout coming from inside the hut, and then a roar and a dull thud. For a fraction of a second, Amber wondered what that could have been, before the answer made itself glaringly obvious.

A blur of white and gold came flying out of the darkness beyond the doorway, limply falling onto the ground a few yards in front of the door. She got up, shook her head, and raised her sword.

Amber readied her bow once more when a wooden wall seemed to appear in the doorway. Amber knew immediately what it was. She hadn’t expected one of them here, though, this close to the city.

A Mitachurl. The bigger, meaner version of the average Hilichurl, dwarfing strongmen in both height and size. Powerful muscles moved underneath a thin layer of black fur, and a pair of horns appeared from beneath the same mane that helped hide the face, along with a meaner-looking mask than the average Hilichurl.

This one had a wooden shield as tall and wide as itself, and it swung it around effortlessly, grunting in challenge as it hefted its shield and prepared to charge.

Amber wasted no time. While Lumine was undoubtedly powerful, Anemo and a sword could only do so much against a giant wooden shield.

Her arrows were a different story, though.

She nocked an arrow and drew it all the way back in one smooth motion, years of practice allowing her to focus on drawing her Vision’s energy into the tip of the arrow, rather than on the act of drawing her bow itself, which, even with years of experience, was still a considerable feat every time.

Off the arrow went, trailing flames behind it through the cloudless afternoon sky. When it impacted with the Mitachurl’s shield, the effect was immediate. Flames spread out over the surface, and the Mitachurl stopped its attack, batting at the fire with increasingly futile efforts.

“Lumine! Use your Anemo power!” Amber cried out. Lumine looked doubtful, but did as she asked, sending a powerful volley of wind energy at the monster.

The fire spread out in an ever-growing dome of burning destruction. The Mitachurl didn’t stand a chance and burned just as effectively as the grass, trees, and hut behind it. In no time, the whole valley was aflame.

The Mitachurl roared in pain and rage, but Lumine was upon it before the fire around it had dissipated, disappearing into the smoke and flames. The Mitachurl roared again, and then gurgled.

For a moment, no sounds escaped the valley save for the sound of burning wood. Amber
started worrying when it took longer and longer for Lumine to come back into view, and she hopped down into the valley to find the blonde.

She hit the ground and looked around. In the smoke, a small shape reared its head and turned towards her, calmly walking closer, loosely twirling that terrifying golden blade in her left hand.

Lumine didn’t even look like the fire had singed her. She simply sent off a small gust of wind to clear some of the smoke, and stepped out of the fire.

Lumine, Amber decided, was terrifying. She could only be glad that for now, at least, it seemed like she was on her side.

-

They didn’t exchange many words on their way back into the city. Lumine just wore a satisfied grin, looking entirely too proud of herself. Amber found she didn’t mind; after all, the traveler had more than proven herself to her.

She seemed to grow even brighter the closer they got to Mondstadt. Like before now, Amber had only been seeing a troubled soul hiding behind a façade of… an enigma, she supposed. But now, Lumine looked almost happy, that unnerving air dissipating just a little bit and showing her a happier, more fulfilled traveler.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been around people.” Lumine remarked. Amber found that she honestly hadn’t expected much different, considering the way the young woman acted. “A long time since I’ve found a new city. A new group of people, with a new culture, new lives, new ideas. This is what our lives were about, before…” She cut herself off, some of that cold exterior sliding back into place. “…My life now, I suppose.”

Amber desperately wanted to know who ‘they’ were, but kept her mouth shut. This seemed to be a topic the traveler didn’t like talking about, and she was still a little wary. Instead, she diverted Lumine’s attention.

“I think you’ll love Mondstadt then. There’s not really a solid culture, but there are so many people, all with their own ideas and snippets of culture and religion. Comes with being a city of freedom; people of all sorts end up here, bringing along their own influence.”

“I believe that once my mission is complete, I would like to stick around. Explore here a bit.” Lumine said with a faint smile. Amber looked at her and couldn’t stop the words tumbling out of her mouth. “What is your mission?”

Lumine shot her a look, and Amber expected indignation, or irritation, or any negative emotion, really, but Lumine just looked… sad? “Later. I’d like to talk to this Grandmaster of yours before I make any further plans. You’ll hear my mission then.”

“Ah- Alright. Well, once we’re in the city, it isn’t a long walk to the Knights of Favonius headquarters.” Amber said. “We’re almost there.”

They arrived at a long bridge, an apparent hotspot for the city’s birds, who were milling about, pecking at crumbs that a young boy was feeding them. The boy gave Amber a bright smile but didn’t say anything, up until Lumine got closer and scared off all the birds by accident.

“Hey! Don’t scare my friends, lady!” The child yelled, obviously distressed. Lumine looked at the boy, and he froze, before screaming loudly and running off. Lumine watched him disappear into the city and sighed.

“Children used to love me, once.” She said, sadly. “No more, it would seem.”

Amber didn’t say anything, silently promising the kid she’d drop by and apologize on Lumine’s behalf, later. Without a word, she simply started walking again, towards the city gates.

Two men in identical armor stood guard. The armor was a mixture of white chestplate and pauldrons with gold accents, dark underclothes, and an intricate design on their chests, one Lumine assumed to be the Insignia of the Knights of Favonius. On their hip they wore swords, simple in design and currently sheathed.

Good. Lumine had been turned away at city gates with siege weapons on numerous occasions. This unsuspecting hospitality was a nice change of pace.

“Welcome to Mondstadt, strange yet respectable traveler. Please state your identity and intended destination. The Knights of Favonius are here to ensure your safety.” One of the guards began. Amber smiled at him. “She’s with me on the way to an important meeting with Acting Grand Master Jean. We don’t have time for delays, so please let us through.”

“Ah, Amber. The handbook states-“ The other guard cut him off. “Go on through. Important business is important business, Swan. Amber is one of ours, not to mention one of our most loyal members. She wouldn’t do anything to endanger Mondstadt.”

“But Lawrence-“ “No. Outrider Amber, traveler, welcome to Mondstadt. Come on through.”

They made it into the city without further incident, leaving the knight, Swan, to sputter uselessly at the gate.

Immediately, Lumine was overwhelmed by the sheer amount of life that pulsated around her. It had been obvious from all the way back where she’d first woken up, but now that she was actually here, the constant thrum of activity, both in and outside her head, made her gasp.

It had been so long since she’d been among people.

She didn’t know how much time had passed between her confrontation with the Unknown God and now, nor where she had been all that time. It felt like she hadn’t been among people in centuries, though, and whatever had happened in all that time had apparently made her forget how it felt.

She had to close off her mind, tighten her mental shields, before she could exhale shakily and open her eyes, which she’d screwed shut without noticing. When she opened them, she found Amber looking at her in worry.

“Are you alright, traveler?” She asked. Lumine looked around, taking in the city around her.

People were milling about the busy marketplace they had entered. Vendors shouted over one another to peddle their wares, groups of people banded together and disbanded as if in some impromptu dance, talking about everything under the sun. The smell of several sorts of food wafted through the air, heat of bodies packed closely together assaulted her skin, and gods, did she mention the noise!

“I’m alright.” Lumine lied. “It’s been a long time since I’ve been around this many people.”

“Okay.” Amber said. “Let’s make this quick then. We need to get to the other side of that crowd. Take my hand, let me lead you through”

Without thinking about it too much, Lumine did as instructed, firmly grasping Amber’s smaller hand in her own. The warm red gloves rubbing against her own half-gloves proved to be a nice distraction. When was the last time she’d held anyone’s hand? Most people were either too scared of her or thought they knew her too well, thinking she preferred not to touch except when inflicting violence.

Even Aether… Gods, Aether, didn’t touch her very often. And he was right, and so were others, Lumine usually didn’t like being touched at all.

But she’d also never felt like this about a crowd before.

She, Lumine, God-eater and world-ender, had her heart beating out of her chest at the prospect of crossing a busy square.

Another thing to thank the Unknown God for, probably. By making her near-mortal, she’d apparently also given her anxiety. Wonderful.

Lumine wondered briefly about before. Eons before, when she’d still been mortal. She tried to remember if she had ever felt like this before, back then, but her mind remained curiously blank.

There were other times to meditate on this, she decided. For now, Amber’s hand was a welcome comfort, awkward though it was. She made a note to thank the other girl later. This was a new situation for both of them, and old barriers could be discarded if they were no longer necessary. If another person’s touch could now be a comfort instead of a hindrance, what sense was there in depriving herself of it?

“And, we’re out! That wasn’t that bad, was it?” Amber asked, letting go of her hand. Lumine briefly mourned the loss of contact, before raising her head and looking back at the crowd they’d just come out of. So lost in thought, she’d hardly even noticed the constant contact with others, the bumping into one another and the constant noise and smells.

They were on a raised part of the city now, Lumine noticed. The whole city sloped upwards, with the market district in the lowest part and the large statue she’d seen from a distance at the top. They higher up they went, the fancier the buildings became.

Typical.

There was another one of those strange statues here. This one, too, felt like old power, and Lumine brightened at the prospect of what might happen if she activated this one, too. Just to be sure, though, she asked Amber.

“Is this the statue you talked about?” Lumine pointed towards the statue. “It feels similar. Looks similar. But I want to be sure.”

Amber nodded. “It’s been here for centuries. Most people don’t pay it any mind. They might, though, if you do the same thing to it as what you did with the other one.”

Lumine grinned. “Let’s not keep them waiting, then, shall we?” She focused, relaxing the barriers she had thrown up to protect her from the crowd just enough that she could reach out to the statue. Immediately, a headache made itself glaringly obvious, and Lumine grunted, but didn’t let it stop her.

This statue felt younger, newer, than the one she had found in the wild. It was better cared for, with none of the moss that clung to the one in the wild and a shine to the metal band around it.

It was easier to find a handhold and pull, and the power within responded fluidly, awakening and gently raising the statue upwards, until it floated in mid-air.

“That went more smoothly than the other one. Are you getting the hang of this?” Amber asked. Lumine groaned, slipping her mental shields closed again. The headache eased up immediately. “Something like that. Now, I’m going to try something. Don’t be afraid if I suddenly, uh… disappear.”

“Disappear? Lumine, what are you talking about?” Amber asked, alarmed. Lumine shushed her. “Let me concentrate. If this works, I will be right back.” She reached out again, further than before, stretching her senses back all the way to where the other statue stood. Then, with a hand on the new statue, she grabbed hold of the old one, and yanked.

The sensation was unlike anything Lumine had experienced before, and yet it was identical. The feeling of traversing different planes of existence was always different, sometimes easy as swimming through a clear spring and other times difficult like trudging through a swamp. Then there were the times where it physically hurt, or the times where it was quite a pleasant sensation, really.

The point was, Interplanar travel was always a gamble, and yet it was not. It was always reliable, or at least it had been when she’d still had her wings. It was just the experience that changed every time.

This time, it didn’t hurt. It didn’t feel good either. It lasted both forever and not, and then it was over, and Lumine stood next to the old statue near the city.

These were teleport waypoints, then. She’d seen things like these before, but it was good to know they were here, too. They were simpler in use than her wings, only meant to transport things on the same world. As such, they weren’t nearly as draining to use.

She brushed some of the moss off the statue, took a brief look around, and then focused again, pulling and feeling that same gut-twisting sensation again. After a moment, she reappeared in Mondstadt, hand on the statue and a smile on her face.

“Lumine! Don’t scare me like that again! What was that?” Amber bounded over to her, concern clear on her face. “Are you okay?”

Lumine smiled. “I’m alright. I’ve discovered what these statues do. They’re teleport waypoints, allowing instantaneous travel between them. I’m honestly surprised nobody seems to have figured these out yet, they’re really simple to use.”

Amber looked at her, dumbfounded. “Who… are you?” She asked, quietly. Lumine, suddenly realizing this must have been very unsettling for a mortal who had never been exposed to the divine before, quickly backtracked.

“Is it much farther?” Lumine asked, looking around, trying to distract Amber from what had just happened. From up here, the crowd of people she’d pushed through earlier didn’t seem so large and frightening. The market square wasn’t as big as it had felt, and instead of the several hundreds of people she’d thought were there, there were only a few dozen.

“No.” Amber recovered, seemingly glad for the subject change. “No, not at all, but I would like to make a quick detour?” She asked. “It’s about your reward for helping me deal with the Hilichurls.”

Curious, Lumine nodded. Speaking to the Grandmaster could wait if she’d get something worthwhile out of it. Even money (or what had Paimon called it earlier? Mora?) was a useful commodity now that she was on her own and near-mortal.

Funny how priorities shifted the further away from Godhood one went.

She followed Amber up more stairs than she could count, passing increasingly fancier buildings and people. A small number of what Lumine assumed were bards stood together around a fountain, but they paid her no attention, lost in their discussion.

Good. She’d never liked bards much, anyway. They tended to tell stories about her, both the good and the bad ones. That got her lots of attention of all kinds, and Lumine preferred her privacy.

Maybe these would be able to help her, though. Lumine and her brother were usually the stuff of legends. If anyone had seen him, maybe he’d become immortalized in song?

Later, she thought. First the reward.

They stopped at the huge statue she’d seen from all the way back on Starsnatch Cliff. From this close, she could see it was the same statue that had been perched on the statue of the seven, just more detailed. Curiously, though, the face remained a blank slate.

“Here we are. This is about the highest point in the city. I like spending lots of time here, you’ll see why in a second.” Amber turned around with a flourish, darting behind some bushes. She returned moments later with a ratty bundle of feathers, rope and sticks.

“I know it doesn’t look like much, but it works just fine. It’s my backup for whenever the other knights confiscate my own pair.” Amber explained hastily, thrusting out the package towards Lumine. “Normally, you need a license to own these, much less use one, which is why I’m offering you lessons. These will help in your travels, I think.”

Lumine looked down at the sad bundle in her arms, and then back up at Amber, idly picking a loose leaf out of the mass of feathers. “Thank you, Amber. But I have to ask… what is it you’ve given me?”

It looked more like the kind of ‘gift’ a housecat might leave at the foot of its owner’s bed, instead of a gift given to her by a girl with the energy and vague physical similarity to a bunny.

“Oh! It needs to unfold like this-“ Amber fumbled with the bundle, sticking her hands in and digging until she found the catch, “And then you pull, and watch the face…”

With a dull ‘whoomph’, the bundle of feathers unfolded into a beautiful pair of wings. They were dark, with lighter brown markings. A harness of leather strips connected the whole assembly to the wearer’s back.

“It’s a windglider! Knights and the occasional civilian use them to get around. I thought you might be able to get some use out of them, seeing how you’re a traveler and all.”

Lumine’s curious smile fell, replaced by dumbfounded shock. Never in a million years had she thought she’d regain her wings before defeating the Unknown God. She’d already been worried about that fight. It had been hard enough with wings, after all. But now?
Yes, they were a pale imitation of the divine glory of her own wings, and they couldn’t carry her on their own weight, couldn’t help making the transition between worlds easier. But they could help her here, and now, and she never thought she’d be able to fly again this soon…

“I…” Lumine choked, tears filling her eyes for the first time in centuries. “Thank you, Amber. You have no idea how much this means.” Amber looked taken aback, not expecting her old windglider to shake the so far rather stoic traveler so much.

“You’re welcome. Do you wanna learn how to use them?” Lumine nodded, mutely, and Amber stepped forward to take the pair of wings from Lumine’s trembling hands, folding the wings back together and attaching it to her back. Lumine flexed her shoulders, testing the weight and feel of them.

“There’s a little hook, going through your sleeve and ending in your palm. Pull on it, see what happens.” Amber said, once she got the wings attached. Lumine gave the hook an experimental tug, and nearly lost her balance when the wings unfolded with more force than she anticipated.

For a moment, Lumine looked surprised, but then a smile broke out on her face. “This is new.” She said. “My old ones-“ She stopped herself. Amber looked curious. “You have experience with windgliders?” Lumine looked like she wanted to say something, but then she shook her head with a small smile. “You could say that. But these feel different. I look forward to using them.”

“Then let’s!” Amber said, enthusiastically, as she folded the wings up once more. “You see that edge there, looking out over the city? Let’s see if you can make it all the way back to the city gates!”

Lumine smiled broadly, looking out over the city. “Alright.” She said, proudly. “Watch me.” And then she took off running, barely pausing to leap over the edge, turning and twisting in the to revel in her newfound freedom before the wings unfurled a moment later and caught her.

For a moment, Lumine wobbled, getting used to the new weight and feel of these wings. Her own wings never felt this heavy or unwieldy, and they had their own power to keep her in the air. These could only glide, aided by the wind. But for now, it was enough.

That weightless feeling, with the feeling of the wind in her hair, toying with the flowers near her temples and her dress, the roar of it in her ears, and the sight of the world below here, where it belonged…

She felt at home.

Disappointingly, she made it to the city gates in almost no time at all, expertly weaving between buildings, clotheslines and trees. The guards had their backs turned towards her, unaware of her presence. Everybody around her was too busy tending to their stalls or shopping. The crowd was thinner here, more manageable, and Lumine found she didn’t mind this very much.

With the sound of rustling feathers and a light thud, Amber landed behind her, her own windglider tucking itself away neatly. Feeling like an idiot standing around with her wings still out, Lumine tried to do the same, but she couldn’t find out how to do it before Amber caught her struggling.

“It’s the other hook. Yeah, that one. Pull on it, you can be a bit rougher with that one. Yeah, like that.” Lumine’s wings folded inwards, leaving her once more somewhat unbalanced. Amber smiled. “You’ll get used to it. One thing that might help is to fold them before you land, that’ll give you more time to move when you’re in battle.”

She stepped back, giving Lumine her space. “That was really good. You certainly seem to have experience with flying, though I noticed your shoulders tense every time you tried to make a turn. If you keep doing that, you might sprain something. Try not to do that anymore.”

A remnant of her old habits. Of course. Still, the praise felt good. That worried Lumine, she never cared about praise before. Hated it, even. Her old wariness of bards came to mind.

But Amber wasn’t like them, was she? So far, she had been nothing but kind, and she had given her a bigger gift than she ever remembered getting. She didn’t mind this mortal’s presence one bit, she found. She wondered if there were more people like Amber in Mondstadt.

From high above, the sound of tolling bells rang through the air, followed by a roar and a gust of strong wind. The happy and carefree atmosphere shifted immediately, with people running for cover in panic, abandoning their wares in their stalls as they started flying away in the wind.

Panic struck Mondstadt like a physical blow as the sky darkened, first with clouds appearing as if out of nowhere, and then with a large, six-winged shape.

“I should have killed you when I had the chance.” Lumine muttered in anger as she watched Stormterror circle the city, roaring in challenge. She took off immediately, running back towards the highest point of the city and scaling walls where no stairs where nearby with ease. Amber followed behind her, alarmed by Lumine’s shift in demeanor and Stormterror’s sudden appearance.

“What do you plan to do against the dragon?” She yelled, somewhere behind Lumine. Without pausing, Lumine called back. “I’ve beaten this thing once before, I can do it again!”

On they went, until they were near the statue again. This time, Lumine scaled the statue in moments, leaping from handhold to handhold to get to the top, punching them into the stonework where there were none.

She felt reinvigorated by the new wings, even though realistically she knew they were nothing more than wood and feathers. Protective anger coursed through her system; she would treat those on the ground below her with the same kindness she’d received, and these people were in danger from this attack.

Using the strong winds Stormterror seemed to have conjured into existence, Lumine leapt from the top of the statue, pursuing the dragon. She dodged and weaved through the debris that the dragon was pulling into the air, determined to put a stop to this creature once and for all.

She was closing in now, and Stormterror had taken notice, turning to face her and roaring in defiance. Lumine just glared as she angled her glider to catch more wind, all joy in the act forgotten in favor of determination to bring this oversized lizard down.

Stormterror went up, effectively flying out of her reach, since she could only glide downwards. Frustrated, Lumine dodged a blast of wind that would have forced her to the ground at breakneck speeds.

An idea formed in her head, and she smiled briefly at the thought, wondering if she could pull it off. So far, she’d only been able to conjure wind from her hands, but what if she could control it in other ways? She’d already forced the air to move back into her lungs during her brief confrontation with the green figure. Surely, she could do it again?

Gritting her teeth in focus, Lumine focused all her willpower to gather the wind beneath her wings, pushing her up. Slowly at first, but rapidly increasing in speed, she made her way further upwards in pursuit of the dragon.

She ascended until she was above her target, before pulling on the hook in her palm and collapsing her wings onto her back. She started to fall, and she angled herself downwards, using the wind to correct her course, closer towards the dragon.

With a yell, she conjured her sword into her left hand, using the right to catch hold of one of Stormterror’s wings. The dragon lost its balance, losing some altitude while trying to fling her off. She was stubborn, though, and held on. She raised her left hand, forcing her sword up and through the membrane of Stormterror’s wing.

It roared in pain. Apparently, the wings weren’t as armored as the rest of its body, and red blood welled up from the wound, falling down to the city below.

Stormterror twisted and rolled in the air, and Lumine was forced to let go, letting go of her sword and turning so she had her back to the city she was falling down into at high speed. She gestured, and her sword obeyed, soaring through the air and impacting with the crystal protruding from the dragon’s head.

More blood, and a chunk of the crystal went flying. Lumine used her flying sword to bat it in her direction, catching it nimbly and stuffing it in her boar-skin bag. She gave the dragon one last look as it fled, roaring in pain and struggling to stay in the air, before she pulled on the hook in her palm, unfurling her wings and slowing her descent enough to safely land on the square in front of the statue.

She put the wings away, letting the sword fall into her hand before letting it disintegrate. She paused for a moment, before the wings disintegrated as well, leaving her once again free to move around.

From off to the right, Amber came running towards her, a look of awe on her face. Lumine deflated, always dreading mortals’ clear amazement. Sure, Amber was different than most of them, but she was only human.

Amber seemed to notice, and slowed her approach, stopping at a respectable distance. “Hi. Are you alright?” She asked.

Lumine looked surprised for a moment, and then thankful, and she nodded. “Yes. I have recovered a piece of the crystal in Stormterror’s head. Do the knights of Favonius have some sort of laboratory?” She took out the chunk of crystal, purple and warm to the touch, and handed it to Amber.

Amber looked at the chunk and smiled. “I think Lisa might be able to help you with that.” She said, handing Lumine the chunk back. “Best to get to the Knights as fast as possible. They’re going to want to know about what happened today.”

“Some of them already do.” A calm voice came from their left. From within the shadows cast by the arches and pillars surrounding the statue stepped a man. He wore an eyepatch, flamboyant clothing, and a cool, calculating smile. On his hip were a sword, and…

Another Vision, different than the one Amber was carrying but just as potent in power. Once more, Lumine found herself longing to take it, and she had to force herself to look the man in the eye rather than focus on his hip, where the coolness of the orb kept pulling her attention.

This one felt nothing like Amber’s. Where hers was roaring flames and blazing destruction, this man’s felt like the power of glaciers usually spread out over millennia stuck in an orb the size of one’s palm.

“That was quite the show you gave us.” The man applauded. “It seems that Barbatos himself favors you, with how you were able to pursue Stormterror.”

Lumine opted not to answer, feeling this man’s nature with just one glance. Shifty, secretive, with a hidden agenda. Spy? Or something else? Not somebody who should know more about her than he’d already seen.

No words, then. Or at least, no valuable ones.

“I am Cavalry Captain Kaeya.” The man said, sticking out his hand as if to shake hers. “I was sent here to deal with the dragon, but you seem to have beaten me to the punch. Very well done.”

“Lumine.” She said, after a moment, electing to ignore the offered hand, crossing her arms in front of her chest instead. “A traveler. If I may, what is it you had planned to do against Stormterror?”

Irritation flashed in Kaeya’s eye for a moment, but it was squashed nearly immediately. Lumine noticed though, and deemed it interesting that this seemingly cool and collected man could be caught off-guard with something as simple as a dismissal and disbelief.

She’d met better spies.

“To be honest, we hadn’t thought that far ahead yet.” Kaeya almost sounded genuine, but Lumine felt the dishonesty. This man was probably doing the same thing she was; distracting the other person and hiding the extent of their power.

“I just knew I had to do something when Stormterror appeared. I couldn’t just stand back and watch. But it seems like that’s all I had to do, in the end.” He shook his head. “No matter. I expect Acting Grand Master Jean would like to speak with you. Will you join us?”

“We were just on our way there!” Amber said. Lumine nodded and looked at Amber. “After you.”

Chapter Text

Amber set off at a quick pace, leaving Lumine and Kaeya to saunter after her. “It’s just at the bottom of these stairs. To the right. The big building?” Kaeya offered, pointing out a castle-like construction. Made out of light-colored stone, with a belltower on the roof and battlements, it looked like a good place for an order of Knights to have their headquarters.

It looked immaculate, with the hedges and grass neatly trimmed and stonework near spotless. Two guards stood out front, wearing the same armor the guards at the city gates were wearing, further confirming Lumine’s theory about them being knights of Favonius.

The guards saluted when Kaeya stepped forward, and one of them opened the large set of double doors for them to pass through. The interior was even more spotless, a grand hall with tile floors and ornate woodwork leading all the way back to a grand set of stairs. Lumine assumed they’d go up. After all, people in a position of power liked being above everyone else.

To her surprise, though, Kaeya opened the first door on the left and guided them into an office.

It was neat, with the left wall being made entirely out of bookshelves, and the back wall a large window, looking out at the city below. A desk sat in front of the window, behind which sat a tall woman in modified Knights of Favonius armor.

She stood, walking around the desk to greet them. She extended her hand, and unlike with Kaeya, Lumine had no problem shaking it. This woman radiated an aura of power, yes, but also honesty and care.

A good leader, then, Lumine surmised. The woman had a firm grip, and a soft, but commanding voice when she greeted them.

“Greetings, traveler. Word of your exploits has reached us here at the Knights of Favonius. I am Jean, current acting Grand Master of the order while the Grand Master is away, and it is an honor to meet you.”

“The honor is mine.” Lumine said, cautiously. While Jean seemed trustworthy, she was still a leader, and in her experience it was better to be careful when dealing with authorities, especially now that she was no longer at full power.

Jean seemed to have no such troubles, however. She, too, had one of these Visions she was starting to see more frequently, and it yet again felt different, more like the power Lumine was housing at the moment, like powerful winds and cooling air.

She needed to get better at paying attention when around these Visions. One of these days, someone was going to notice, and nobody liked a stranger lusting after power.

“You have no doubt noticed the current predicament Mondstadt is in.” Jean continued, guiding them to a sitting area off to the right. “Stormterror has been stirring up trouble for months, but never before has it attacked the city like this, and it’s becoming increasingly apparent that the Knights of Favonius are in no shape to deal with the problem.”

“A dragon is no laughing matter. It is no wonder it’s too much for you to handle. It would be too much for any normal person.” Lumine answered, sitting down in a comfortable chair Jean indicated. Kaeya took a seat on a nearby couch, but Amber remained standing behind her.

“But you are no normal person, are you?” Kaeya asked bluntly. Jean shot him a glare, and Kaeya had the decency to look sheepish. Jean continued. “Excuse my cavalry captain, he seems to have trouble controlling his tongue sometimes.” She said, icily. Her attention returned to Lumine. “But we need your help. We all saw how you confronted Stormterror and won.”

She paused. “You will be compensated, of course. Anything you want, within reason. We have no doubt that you’re not just passing through here. We might be able to assist on your mission.”

“My brother.” Lumine stated, bluntly. Best to get this over with as soon as possible. “We have been traveling together for a very long time, and I care about him a great deal. He has been taken by an unknown god, and I need to find him and bring him back. All else is inconsequential.”

“And your brother, what is he like?” Kaeya asked. “Like you?” Lumine permitted herself a small smile. “He is my better half. Smarter, more kind, more sociable. Where I was made for war, he was made for peace. I would do anything to get him back.”

“Then I’m sure you have no problem with going on a little trip with me, will you, cutie?” From behind her, a tall brunette wearing a witch hat of all things, entered the room. “My name is Lisa, librarian and head researcher for the Knights of Favonius. I have been studying Dvalin extensively for the past few months.”

“Lumine.” Lumine offered. “What is this trip, then?”

“Before we begin, a little context. The creature you know as Stormterror is, in fact, the guardian spirit Dvalin, no doubt corrupted somehow. We expect the Abyss Order is behind it.”

Lumine wrenched her attention away from the gem Lisa wore on her neck. This was starting to get tiresome to ignore; in order not to get overwhelmed by hunger, she needed to close off her senses more and more. Now, with four Visions in the same room, it was nearly unbearable.

“What is this Abyss Order?” Lumine forced out. The knights didn’t seem to notice her distress. Good. Keep them distracted.

In truth, Lumine knew perfectly well what the Abyss Order was. She’d dealt with them across multiple worlds, never quite able to root them out, but trying nonetheless. If they had a leader, she’d never seen or heard of them, but it was suspicious that this order kept popping up wherever she went.

Perhaps they had her brother.

It seemed like a preposterous idea. Aether was just as powerful as she was, with the added bonus of higher intelligence and the ability to keep calm under pressure. But… If her brother had been weakened like she had been in the beginning, and captured immediately, even he wouldn’t have stood a chance.

Hm. Perhaps it was time she paid the Abyss a visit.

“We don’t really know who they are.” Jean said. “Just that their mages make a habit of stirring up Hilichurl camps. They seem to listen to the mages, and the mages are dangerous themselves. They’ve been a real danger to travelers, and we have our hands full dealing with them.”

“We think they want to end humanity.” Lisa said. “No idea why. But if they really want us gone, securing the help of a powerful dragon will help them along a great deal. If you hadn’t been here today… we might be having a very different conversation right now.”

“So you want to do something about it, I presume.” Lumine said, drily, feeling a headache coming on. The sooner she was out of this room, the better. If that meant going on some dumb mission with a patronizing stranger, so be it. Perhaps she’d get lucky and Lisa would piss her off.

Any excuse, really. Lumine was starting to lose grip on her self-control. And her hunger.

“That I do, cutie.” Lisa said airily. Jean shot her a look. “There are three temples, dedicated to the four entities that protect Mondstadt.” She looked at Lumine closely. “Before you ask, we don’t know what happened to Dvalin’s temple, if it ever existed at all. We only have the temple of the Falcon in the east, the temple of the Lion south of that and the temple of the Wolf to its northwest.”

“And what are we meant to do in these temples?” Lumine asked. Lisa smiled. “Fight, probably. We, or I, suspect that Stormterror is channeling his power through these three temples. He’s taking so much, though, that he’s upsetting the Ley line outcrops that power the temples, corrupting them and bringing forth monsters from other worlds.”

“Like the Hilichurls. They’ve been around for a long time, but they’re not originally from here, and new ones keep showing up in places like those temples.” Kaeya added.

Lumine entertained the thought for a moment that the disruption of the ley lines allowed for her return to the living. It was possible, she supposed. While she didn’t see herself as a monster, she was still an entity from another world, and she’d been kept outside of this world by an unknown force, floating in and out of consciousness, for a very long time. If Stormterror had saved her from that, even though it was probably not on purpose…

Perhaps she had to reconsider her attitude towards the large reptile.

Eye for an eye, and all that. Life for a life.

“And once we get there, what do you propose we do about these corrupted Ley line outcrops?” Lumine leaned forward. “I am no mage, and Ley lines tend to disagree with me.” Perhaps because they felt what she was. It wouldn’t be the first time she’d drained a planet for its Ley energy.

“Incredible violence!” Lisa chirped. “We just destroy them. New, untainted ones will grow in time, and once we’ve taken care of Dvalin they’ll have a chance to grow strong and healthy. They might even get stronger than before. Like pruning roses, no?”

While Ley line outcrops, or at least the ones Lumine had seen so far, often took on the appearance of large flowers, Lumine doubted it would work that way. But she was always down for some combat. Perhaps it would help mitigate the steadily growing irritation.

“We might as well give it a shot, I suppose.” Lumine said. “Very well. I will assist you. I trust that in turn, you might be able to help me on my mission?”

“We will certainly try. Cavalry captain Kaeya has a large network of informants and Lisa might be able to find something in her archives. I’ll have the junior recruits put up missing person posters if you can provide us with a description of your brother.” Jean spoke, from behind steepled fingers. “Unfortunately, if your brother is anything like you and he wishes not to be found, there is only so much we can do.”

Lumine had to concede that point. Aether was clever, and she herself would certainly feel apprehensive if she learned the local government was looking for her. She wondered, though.

“What makes you say that, I wonder.” She said. “You hardly know anything about me.”

“We know more than you think. Help us, and we’ll help you and tell you what you know.” Lisa said. “Let’s be off, then. The sooner we get this done, the sooner the threat to the city, and in turn, to my beauty sleep, will be gone.”

Lumine stood up. “Very well. Lead the way, then.”

Jean stood up, too. “Let’s split up. Lisa, you go to the temple of the Lion. Amber, the Falcon. Kaeya, the Wolf. Scout the area, see what’s going on. The traveler will join you after we’ve had a little chat.”

Without question, the three left the room, only Amber turning back to briefly wave at Lumine before departing, closing the door behind her. Jean visibly deflated, sinking back into her seat.

“Thank you for agreeing to help us. This whole Stormterror affair is starting to wear us down. We tried our best, but we’re starting to lose hope. You came at just the right time.” She said. “I imagine you have questions. How can you trust us to keep our end of the deal, for example?”

Lumine nodded. Jean smirked. “I thought so. It’s simple really. We know who you are. What you are. Or, at least, we have a vague understanding. We know we wouldn’t stand a chance against you should you turn against us. Better to keep you on our side, no?”

“We have a code, my brother and me. Only do unto others what others do unto us. It keeps us in check.” Lumine said. “As long as you do me no harm, I’m sure we will get along very well. You seem like a responsible person. I like that.”

Jean laughed. “I try. There aren’t a lot of people who can do what I do. It’s an honor, but it’s taxing. I find myself hoping the Grand Master returns soon.”

“I heard he was absent. If I may ask, where is he now?” Lumine asked. Jean shook her head. “On an expedition, along with the knights’ elite forces. The details are classified, I’m afraid. But if they were still here, perhaps we might be able to deal with this problem more effectively.”

“I will take my leave, then. I’ll return with good news.” Lumine said, confidently. “Better to take care of this now. Perhaps, when he returns, you’ll make him proud.”

Jean smiled. “That would be nice, indeed. Safe travels, miss Lumine. May the winds favor you wherever you may tread.”

Lumine took the blessing with a mute nod, and left the room.

Like she needed the winds’ blessing. She could control them herself. Still, it was a welcome sentiment. A small smile played on her lips.

-

The first temple she found, with some help from the guards at the city gates, was the temple of the Falcon. It was relatively close to the bridge she and Amber had crossed to get into Mondstadt, visible through the tree line further east. Another quick trip with the teleport waypoints had gotten her close enough to walk the rest of the way.

Paimon chose that moment to reappear. Lumine had almost forgotten about her during all that had happened, but she couldn’t help being a little irritated at the imp’s irregular presence.

“Finally! Paimon can breathe!” She exclaimed, doing a happy little twirl in midair. “Sorry, Lumine. Paimon wanted to be there, really, but... there were too many people there. Paimon didn’t feel comfortable at all in that crowd.”

Lumine found it suspicious, but given her own first reaction to the crowds, it wasn’t an implausible explanation. Just a little too convenient. She wondered where Paimon went when she popped out of existence. Did she teleport? If so, where did she go? What did Paimon do when she wasn’t looking?

Could she trust the imp?

Her presence didn’t hurt, for now. She would tolerate it, but keep a close eye. She had more important things to worry about now.

The temple was set into the side of a hill. All that was really visible was the entrance, stone doors held in place by a carved stone doorway. Energy similar to what she found in the teleport waypoint seemed to pulse through the gems set into the top of the doorway.

Amber was waiting out front, near a small campfire with a cooking pot strung up over it. She was cooking some boar meat, cleaning off the skin and rolling it up into a neat tube, which she laid off to the side when she saw Lumine approach.

It was quiet, no sound piercing the silence around the temple. It almost felt uneasy, and Lumine supposed it wasn’t strange to find a lack of wildlife outside the temple. Places like these tended to scare off animals, and in this case, even the birds that always seemed to sing in Mondstadt seemed to want nothing to do with this place.

“Lumine! I’m glad you’re here. The Temple is clear on the outside. I was just waiting for you to enter. This is not a place you want to explore on your own.” Amber shuddered. “Can you feel the energy coming off this place? I feel uneasy just being near it.”

“A natural defense mechanism of sorts, I presume.” Lumine said, sitting down opposite of Amber. “Ley line outcrops tend to want to remain undisturbed. The more it feels threatened, the more unsettling it feels. And with the two of us here…” She paused, as a wave of chills went down her back. “It’s even affecting me. It’s been a long time since a temple like this has been able to make me feel like that. We should make haste.”

Amber nodded and got up, kicking some dirt underneath the pan and extinguishing the fire. She took the meat and wrapped it in some paper, before sliding it into her pack. “I’ll come back for the skin later. This needs our full attention.” She said, before starting to walk towards the temple.

Up close, Lumine could see there were designs and ancient lettering etched into the stone door. Time and the elements had done an excellent job at rendering it unrecognizable, though. The feeling of unease became stronger the closer they got.

Lumine looked at Amber, who had already unhooked her bow from her back, and gave her a reassuring nod, before turning back to the door, summoning her sword, and pushing the heavy stone door open with one hand.

Beyond was nothing but darkness, and a cool draft that came rushing out. When no attack immediately came, Lumine cautiously stepped forward, one step after the other, before she was completely surrounded by darkness.
Then, a feeling of weightlessness overcame her, along with a gut-twisting yank, and suddenly she was in a ruined temple.

Light came from no discernible source, and everywhere she looked was overgrown stonework. The air felt stale, old, like it hadn’t been breathed in centuries.

The ruins were floating in a gigantic cavern, she noticed. Everywhere she looked was black, or blue, with huge stalactites hanging from the ceiling.

This place felt different. The ever-present sense of life and magic that permeated whatever realm Teyvat presided in was absent, replaced by nothing but the power of the Ley line outcrop.

A separate realm entirely, then, linked to Teyvat somehow. Probably by the power of the Ley line outcrop, which Lumine assumed to be on top of a tower in the distance, beaming light down upon the rest of the ruins.

Behind her sounded a dull thud, and then Amber was standing behind her, visibly disoriented but on high alert.

“Where is everyone?” She managed, looking around warily. “I expected to be jumped the second I set foot in here.” Lumine shot her a look. “Are you complaining?” She asked. “Can you even defend yourself if anyone comes up close?”

“Of course I can.” Amber said, indignantly. “I wouldn’t have made it into the knights if I couldn’t. I’m one of the best martial artists in Mondstadt. I have beaten both Kaeya and Master Diluc in hand-to hand combat.”

Lumine didn’t know who this Diluc was, but the thought of Amber wiping the floor with Kaeya made her smile. Amber seemed confident she could take care of herself. That was good, that meant she wouldn’t have to worry too much about keeping her safe.

Under normal circumstances, Lumine would have done this entire excursion on her own, and even if there had been someone else here, she wouldn’t have cared too much about their fate unless they were of use to her. But this was Amber, the young woman who had been nothing but kind to her, who had given her the power of flight back, and who was helping her find her brother.

It was better to keep an eye on her, just in case.

She stepped forward, passed a strange looking pillar. She felt more than she saw it activate, a burst of concentrated power that was rapidly coming up through the floor and into the statue, and she dove out of the way just in time to avoid being roasted.

“Whoa! Careful!” Amber exclaimed. “Places like these are often booby-trapped to hell and back. You can’t trust anything here.”

Lumine dusted herself off. “I could have done with that warning before I nearly got barbequed.” She said, annoyed. Figures. Amber was right, of course. A temple almost wasn’t a temple without at least a few traps.

The jet of flames stopped after a few seconds, allowing Lumine to see the rest of the hallway they had entered. There were more traps there, not hidden at all. Almost as if they were taunting her.

“Can we disable these somehow?” She asked Amber. Amber shrugged. “I wouldn’t know. Perhaps they’re destructible. But I wouldn’t recommend it; destroying them probably releases all the elemental energy they’re holding.”

Lumine looked at the pillars. “And that’s bad?” She asked. “If you think large explosions are bad, sure.” Amber said. Lumine smirked. “I don’t, actually. But let’s hold off on that for now.”

She looked through the hallway, gauging the distance. Assuming the traps would go off one by one and not all at once, she could probably run faster than they could activate. She wondered if Amber could, too.

“Do you think you can outrun them?” Lumine asked. “I don’t see anywhere else we could go, so we’re going to have to go through.” Amber smiled proudly. “I think I’ll be fine. How about you? I’ve seen you do some impressive stuff, but I’ve never seen you run.”

Lumine smirked, accepting the challenge. “Watch me.” She simply said, letting her sword dissolve and darting off.

She didn’t have to run often. Being the most powerful being in the room typically meant other things ran from her, not the other way around. But Lumine loved speed, the feeling of the wind in her hair almost like flying. She’d be fine.

She passed the first trap without even triggering it, then a second, and a third. By the time she reached the fourth, the first trap activated. So far, so good.

But then the second trap activated, and not even a second later, the third. By the time she was almost at the end of the hallway, she had to speed up considerably to avoid getting caught in the flames.

The heat of the fire got closer and closer, licking at the hem of her dress. It was getting harder to stay in front of the fire. Two more traps to go, now, and she already felt the energy gathering in both of them.

The second to last trap activated milliseconds after she passed, singing her dress and causing her to lose her balance. The final trap was ahead, already lighting up and ready to roast her the second she got close.

Stopping was not an option, though. The jets of fire all spewed out at chest level, fanning out the further from the trap she got. Without even thinking, Lumine dropped to the floor, kicking up dust and scraping her legs as she slid underneath the jet of fire that activated.

And then she was free, the room ahead opening up into a large space. The room seemed to be clear of traps, but Lumine still chose to be cautious.

“Are you alright?” Amber called from somewhere behind her. Lumine got to her feet, dusting herself off and summoning her sword back into her waiting hand. “I’m fine. That was a little closer than I thought it would be. Will you be alright?”

“I’ll be fine. I’m tougher than I look.” Amber said, before following Lumine’s example and darting through the hallway. Unlike Lumine though, once the flames caught up with her, she leaped up, landing on the trap pillars and hopping from one to the next until she made it to where Lumine was waiting, safe and unsinged.

“That’s cheating.” Lumine grumbled. Amber chuckled. “Nothing was stopping you from doing that yourself. That slide looked pretty impressive; I’m sure that with some practice you’ll be able to do the same things as me.”

Lumine grumbled half-heartedly and glanced around the large space they were now in. Tall walls stretched up towards the distant ceiling. One of the walls had a door in it, another looked like a stiff breeze could knock it over, and a third had a gem of sorts standing on top of it.

“That’s an odd place to put a gem.” Lumine mused. Amber followed her gaze and whistled. “That’s a big gem. If it’s still here, despite the recent treasure hoarder activity… this place must be more dangerous than we think. We should be careful.”

“Agreed.” Lumine said, before heading over to the door and testing it. The large stone slab didn’t move, held in place by several other parts of stone that looked like they could move out of the way to open it. For now, though, It was locked tight. “It’s locked. We should find a way to open it.” She turned to Amber. “Do you think that odd gem has something to do with it?”

The wall that housed the gem had a number of lines etched into it, with strange parts of it jutting out, leading from the floor to the gem. Lumine stretched out her senses in the vague direction of the gem, feeling for a hint.

She frowned. “This place is dead.” She announced. “All that’s here is the Ley Line outcrop. No life, no creatures. Even the plants clinging to the walls are dead.”

“Strange.” Amber said, reaching for a plant. “They look fine to me.” When her finger grazed a leaf of ivy, though, it crumbled into fine dust, taking a large amount of the plant with it. “Oh.” She sighed. “This is bad, isn’t it?”

“That depends on how you look at it. On the bright side, at least we won’t have to worry about monsters in here.” Lumine said, grimly. “But I’ve never seen anything like this before. Normally, Ley Line outcrops lead to an increase in life of all sizes. Plants, animals, insects. People used to believe they were gifts from the gods to nature itself, which is why they felt so unsettling. To keep the new life they brought safe from humans.”

Lumine paused. “Or at least, they did in other worlds. I’m starting to learn that this world is different from any others I’ve visited. Ignoring universal constants, home to an unsettling amount of power that almost seems to have settled into the earth…”

She turned to Amber. “How come you have so many gods? Seven Archons, coexisting peacefully… I’ve never seen anything of the sort. Usually, the gods would all be warring, clawing for power. It’s in their nature. So why haven’t they?”

“They have, actually.” Amber said, fidgeting with her bowstring. “A long, long time ago, there was the Archon war. There used to be many, many more gods than just the seven. They’re just all that’s left.”

Lumine hummed. “Finally, something that makes sense. So the seven, are they on good terms? Or just biding their time?”

Amber shrugged. “You seem to be forgetting that you’re talking to a mere mortal. I can’t tell you what the gods are thinking. But if any of them are hostile, it would probably be the Tsaritsa.”

“And who’s that?” Lumine asked, frowning. “The leader of Snezhnaya. The Cryo Archon, who has taken the throne of her nation instead of steering the people through prophets and apostles. They say she’s a cold-hearted woman, out for power and only power.”

“Sounds like a lovely god to be subjected to. Perhaps I’ll have to pay her a visit.” Lumine mused. “Either way, I suppose now would be a good time to get through this door. Do you think you could shoot a fire arrow at that gem?”

“Probably. But why?” Amber asked. Lumine pointed at the gem. “Everything around us is dead and dormant. But that thing, it’s merely sleeping. I want to see what happens if we wake it up. A nice dose of elemental energy should do it.”

“And what element is livelier than fire?” Amber asked, nocking an arrow. Lumine shrugged. “I have seen many things, Amber. Elements that didn’t exist in any other world, elements that existed everywhere I went.” She paused. “Worlds that were cold and dead, without a shred of energy left in them. I’m just saying, there are livelier elements.”

“You’re strange.” Amber chuckled nervously, fighting off a shiver and focusing on taking the shot. A moment later, the fire arrow whizzed through the air, impacting with the crystal with a small ‘ting’, before dropping to the floor and burning up.

The crystal lit up with an orange glow, and below, the lines etched into the wall started glowing the same color. The parts that stuck out of the wall sparked and went silent, guiding the energy through the lines and beneath the floor.

“That’s odd.” Lumine said. “I would have expected that to do something.” Amber looked equally confused. “Perhaps there are more steps to take?” She asked. “Perhaps there’s another crystal somewhere nearby.”
“I don’t see any.” Lumine said. She paused. “Although…”

Without another word, she stalked off to the crumbling wall she saw when they entered. She gave it an experimental shove, but apart from some fine dust flying off and settling on her dress, nothing happened. Annoyed, she brushed off her dress, turning to Amber.

“Perhaps there’s something back here. If nothing else, perhaps we can just bypass the door.” She said. Amber smirked. “Now who’s the cheater?” She asked. Lumine smiled.

“Just help me knock this wall over.” She turned back towards the wall and inspected it. “Now, I’m strong, but not strong enough to topple this wall with strength alone. I need something more. Any ideas?”

“How about an explosion?” Amber asked, digging through her pack until she found what she needed.

The whole thing was adorably ridiculous. A stuffed doll, perhaps the size of Lumine’s arm, colored red, with large bunny ears and a familiar face.

“Is that who I think it is?” Lumine asked, incredulously. Amber had the decency to look embarrassed. “It’s a good distraction. Hilichurls are a little blind, what with the masks and all. Sometimes this is enough to fool them.”

“And then what?” Lumine asked. Amber grinned. “Boom.” She said, waving her hands. “Watch and learn. And stand back.”

She did something to the doll’s back before tossing it at the wall, taking several steps back. Lumine followed suit, unsure how big the ensuing explosion would be.

A few tense seconds passed, and Lumine turned to Amber, ready to ask if she was sure this would work, before a loud explosion went off, nearly knocking her off her feet and making her grit her teeth in pain at the sudden loud noise.

When she looked over, the wall had simply vaporized, and behind it, a small alcove containing a crystal glowed orange along with the crystal.

Off to the side, the door started its opening sequence, different pieces twisting and turning around themselves before the door split apart, disappearing into the wall.

Amber beamed at her. “Impressive, isn’t it? You could say that explosions are something of a passion of mine.” Lumine shook her head, trying to clear the ringing in her hears. “You don’t say.” She muttered, looking at the scorch mark left on the ground. That was one powerful bunny.

“I don’t suppose you have any more of those, do you?” She asked. “You know, in case we really need to kill something?” Amber, still beaming, turned to walk towards the open door. “A couple. They’ve saved my life a few times, so I never leave the city without at least two of them. Now come on! Let’s go!”

The next room wasn’t so much a room as it was the outside of the temple, dropping off into the abyss below. In the distance, the tower with the Ley line outcrop was floating in mid-air, with the only way to access it being a platform high up on the tower.

“That’s a big gap.” Amber said. “And the next building is higher up than this one. Our windgliders aren’t going to cut it like this.”

Lumine thought to mention that she could, technically, make it up there with her newly learned Anemo trick, but she didn’t know if she had enough control to get Amber up as well. It had been a high-adrenaline situation, and it had taken a lot of willpower to control the wind, which had been close to her body. Doing it for someone else, without the adrenaline pumping through her veins and it being farther away…

Losing Amber to a monster or a trap was one thing. A horrible thing, something that would mess her up for sure. But losing her because she made a mistake that killed Amber… Lumine shuddered at the thought.

Amber hadn’t been still while she’d been thinking, taking out her bow and aiming a shot at one of the three orbs that were floating in mid-air as well. Lumine had glanced over them, dismissing them as fairy lights, a fairly common occurrence when large quantities of magic were nearby.

Whatever they were, when hit with a dose of elemental energy they turned into wind currents, made visible by the motes of dust floating in the air.

That made her pay attention, and now that she was focused, she could feel the concentrated Anemo energy contained within the blue spheres. Curious, she reached out with her mind and felt around the spheres. When she found a spark of life, she raised a brow in confusion. With a frown, she focused on the words ‘turn around’ in her mind, amplifying it until it felt like a scream in her head, and sent it out towards the orbs.

She truly hadn’t expected that to work, but it did, and slowly, the spheres turned around in mid-air, revealing white markings and orange eyes.

“Slimes!” Lumine breathed. “I suppose I knew they were elemental beings. I simply never imagined they would absorb Anemo energy as well.” She turned to Amber.

“How did you know to do that?” Lumine asked. Amber smiled. “I didn’t.” She simply said, turning to aim at the next slime. Lumine just looked at her for a moment. “Do you make a habit of shooting strange things?” She asked, incredulously. Amber grinned. “I didn’t shoot you, did I? Or that weird imp you had with you earlier. What happened to her, anyway?”

“Good question. I think she’d hiding.” Lumine said, summoning her windglider around her shoulders. It felt good, similar to summoning her old wings, but not quite.

She would have them back. Once she found Aether and confronted the Unknown God together, she would have her wings back and more.

Amber shot the final slime, and then the way was clear for them to fly towards the tower. Amber put her bow away and took a few steps back. “I’ll go first. See if I can make it, if it’s hard. If it’s too hard for you, we’ll figure something else out.”

Lumine scoffed. “Just who do you think you’re talking to? Just you watch me.” She said, proudly. Amber grinned. “Is that a challenge? Very well. See if you can make it up there faster than me.”

Lumine took off immediately, flipping through the air at the peak of her jump, before extending her wings and getting caught in the first updraft. She twisted around, flying in circles as she rode the current upwards, the built-up momentum flinging her into the next updraft.

On and on she went, rolling in mid-air with a great smile on her face until she landed on the platform, skidding to a and dissolving her glider.

Her smile faded quickly.

The platform led to a room in the tower. It was dark, and the first thing Lumine noticed was the stench of decay. With a small gust of wind, she tried to clear the smell away at least a little bit, which kicked up a storm of dust.

When it settled, Lumine could see a little more clearly, eyes finally used to the darkness. She didn’t like what she saw.

Behind her, Amber landed gracefully, bow already in her hands and a focused look on her face. “Right. I wasn’t expecting this.” She said, peering at the dark room. It was almost unnaturally dark, as if the border between the outside of the building and the inside were a wall instead of a wide-open doorway. The only visible light was a soft purple glow.

“Is that a torch stand in the back?” Amber asked. Lumine nodded, and Amber lit an arrow before firing it at the torch stand. It lit up, illuminating the room enough to reveal what had caused the smell of decay.

In the center of the room was an altar of sorts, inscribed with unfamiliar runes that glowed a soft purple color. From it poured a cloud of dark smoke, flowing down to the ground and staying there, spreading out through the entire room but never crossing the threshold to the outside.

The smoke reached up to Lumine’s ankles, making it hard to see what was on the floor. When something white and red peered out at her through the smoke, though, Lumine summoned her sword and brought it down hard on the Hilichurl.

The Hilichurl exploded into a cloud of black dust, staining the front of Lumine’s dress. Annoyed, she brushed it off, looking through the rest of the room.

The Hilichurl she had attacked had already been dead, if the rest of them were anything to go by. The spacious room was filled with bodies, none of them breathing, all of them in varying states of decay. The vast majority of them were regular Hilichurls, but there were a few Mitachurls and even some smaller Hilichurls with staves.

With a sigh, she dissolved her sword. Behind her, Amber spoke up.

“Gods.” She turned away, holding a hand over her mouth. “What in the name of the Archons is this?” Lumine frowned, kicking at another body and watching it dissolve into a cloud of fine powder.

“The Gods have nothing to do with this. This looks like the Abyss Order at work. Do you see those runes, on the altar? They drained every one of these Hilichurls of all of their life force. Not just enough to kill them, enough to turn their bodies into fine powder held together only by the absence of any wind in here.”

“What could they have powered with all that energy? What were they doing with it?” Amber asked, trying not to throw up at the state of the room. “And what is that smoke?”

“It looks like residue. Whatever particles they didn’t have a use for, ejected from the altar when the process was complete. But what they’re trying to accomplish? I haven’t the faintest clue.”

“Perhaps we’ll find out when we find the outcrop?” Amber suggested. “I’m starting to like this temple less and less. We should hurry.”

Lumine silently agreed, picking her way through the corpses towards a doorway by the torch stand. She felt uneasy too, appalled by the state of the temple. The abyss order had learned new tricks since she’d last seen them, and she didn’t like it. This didn’t look like anything she’d ever seen them do before, more like a bastardized version of her own draining powers.

What could have taught them that? She feared the worst, but… Aether would never do this, would he? If the Abyss Order really had him, had forced him to do this, it would have gone against everything he stood for. It had been Aether who had enforced their code of conduct, it had been Aether who rarely indulged in taking life force, Aether who had scolded her when she went too far.

If it had been him, surely he would have an underlying plan, something to undermine the Order with. She had to believe that. She only had to find the weakness in whatever magic the Order had employed, and use it to root out this sickness she found in this temple.

She really hoped the other temples had fared better.

The other side of the doorway was bright again, making Lumine shield her eyes. Passing through the door made her release a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding. A pressure lifted off her mind, the stench of decay fled her nose, and the eerie silence that had clung to everything like a parasite in that room was replaced with a cackle.

Lumine looked up and frowned. Behind her, Amber readied her bow.

In front of them, floating in the center of a large room, was an Abyss Mage. Its blue cloak hid the shape of its body very well, further assisted by the white mask it was using to cover its face. Lumine had never seen an Abyss Mage without it, but she suspected something unpleasant lay beneath, judging by the shrill voice that came from behind the mask.

“We’ve been waiting patiently for your return, Lady Lumine. The Order hasn’t been still while you were away.” The Mage’s head twitched, turning to look at Amber. “Though clearly, you’ve been busy as well. What’s happened to your brother? He’s looking rather more… feminine.”

Lumine summoned her sword, twirling it in a loose grip as a grim smile appeared on her face. The Mage floated backwards a little, summoning a shield of pure ice around it, clearly unnerved despite its earlier bravado. “I’ve been busy wondering when I could meet you again, Mage of the Abyss. Your kind do scream so delightfully when I run you through and drain you.”

The mage waved its hands. “None of that, this time, Lady Lumine. I was hoping we could perhaps talk. Much to catch up on. But your hostility invites a… correction, I would say. Perhaps you’ll have some respect when my friend is through with you.”

It thrust its hand up, shrieking shrilly and floating upwards. Beneath it, a softly glowing ball of energy appeared, rapidly growing in size. With the sound of breaking glass, a glowing hooved leg thrust out, then another, followed by two arms and a head, featureless except for a large set of horns and a large maw.

“This is the protector of the Ley line Outcrop. It’s been… convinced to aid us. Perhaps it will convince you too.” The Mage boasted. Lumine realized with a start what the previous room had been for. A way to corrupt the Ley line Outcrop’s guardian, or perhaps even the outcrop itself. All to help the Order in whatever sick mission they had this time.

The guardian, nine feet tall and apparently full of rage, summoned a giant axe and twirled it in one hand as if it didn’t weigh a ton, roaring in challenge. Powerful muscles rippled beneath near-translucent skin, but the row of sharp teeth it housed in its mouth seemed solid enough.

Go for the head, then. It has proved an effective strategy in the past.

“Perhaps we can resolve this peacefully?” Amber tried, nervously, but Lumine had already run off, brandishing her blade and feinting to the left while dodging to the right. The guardian roared and swung its axe down faster than Lumine had anticipated, but she corrected her course, bouncing off the side of the axe and kicking it off course before launching herself at the creature’s legs.

The creature howled, small cuts opening on along the entirety of its legs, but the damage quickly disappeared in golden light. Interesting. It could feel pain. That was a weakness she would happily exploit.

Amber watched in amazement as more and more cuts appeared along the guardian’s body, first its legs, then its torso, then arms, hands, feet, legs again, faster and faster until she could hardly keep up with Lumine. She half-heartedly fired a few arrows, but the giant seemed preoccupied with Lumine, and Lumine in turn seemed to handle herself just fine.

Instead, she focused on the mage, who was watching from above, radiating fear as Lumine seemed to be making quick work of the guardian. She focused, drawing energy from her Vision into her arrow tip, and let go of the arrow she’d been aiming.

It impacted with an explosion of fire, easily shattering the shield of ice that had been protecting the mage. As ice rained down on the combatants below, the mage turned to Amber with an undignified squawk and waved its staff. It readied spikes of ice, gathering a number of them before throwing them at her in rapid succession.

Amber had to dodge, faster and faster, over, under, left, over, until one spike grazed her arm and brought her off-balance. She landed on the floor with a painful thud, looking up at the wizard as it cackled triumphantly and summoned a larger, spear-like shard of ice.

The spike that had grazed her arm pinned her to the floor by her sleeve, and she panicked, stuck in place and about to be skewered because she thought she could handle the silly floating creature.

The spear came down, and Amber closed her eyes, hoping for a quick and painless end, but looked up when she heard the sound of shattering ice somewhere above her.

Lumine had briefly abandoned the giant, throwing her sword to intercept the spear and cut it into tiny pieces before making it circle around, cutting a nasty gash along the mage’s midriff. Behind her, though, the guardian had recovered and raised its axe, ready to smash the blonde.

“No!” Amber shouted as she fired off a shot, hitting the guardian in the face by pure accident. The giant staggered, and Lumine looked behind her, making her sword descend in a swift arc with a harsh gesture.

The sword went straight through the part of the giant’s head that had already been weakened by the arrow’s impact, and the giant roared in pain, letting go of the axe as it clutched at its head, trying to dislodge the sword. Lumine just made another gesture, making the sword spin around and cleanly cutting through the head, splitting it in half.

The giant dissolved into a burst of light, the axe laying on the ground the only reminder it had ever been there. With another gesture, Lumine summoned the sword back into her hand, twirling it around with a big grin on her face as she turned back towards Amber.

Amber let go of her bow and pulled out the spike that was pinning her to the ground. With a grunt, she tried to stand, but found that her near-death experience had apparently turned her legs to jelly.

Lumine extended her hand, silently helping Amber up. The girl was stronger than she looked, which really shouldn’t be a surprise with how she fought. When Amber wobbled in place, Lumine helped her stand upright, keeping a hand on Amber’s back in support. Amber, caught off-guard by the surprisingly tender gesture from the girl she had just seen slaying a giant, nearly didn’t notice Lumine’s words.

“Are you all right?” Lumine asked again, looking Amber over for any damage. Apart from the gash she’d gotten from the spike, Amber appeared fine, so Lumine took her hand away from Amber’s back and looked her in the face.

Amber nodded mutely, and Lumine nodded back, before turning away and looking at the fallen Abyss Mage.

It lay on the ground in a crumpled heap, clutching at the wound on its abdomen. Apparently too weakened to use its magic to escape, the creature seemed helpless. Amber almost felt sorry for the creature, but quickly banished those thoughts.

The thing had tried to kill them, after all, and seemed partially responsible for the whole Stormterror crisis.

In the blink of an eye, Lumine had crossed the room to where the mage was, sword extended and a snarl on her face. She impacted with the mage, hefting it up by the neck, before shoving her sword into the wound she’d made earlier.

“Lumine!” Amber shouted. “It was defeated! You didn’t need to do that, we could have interrogated it!” Lumine just shook her head, not turning to look at Amber and instead focused on the mage squirming in her iron grip. “It was an act, Amber. These vile creatures like to pretend they’re defeated, only to release their most devastating attack when you’re not looking.”

Despite her small frame, she seemed to loom over the mage as she twisted the sword, eyes full of hunger. The mage yelped, in pain and terrified. “You won’t tell us anything anyway, will you? Such strength of will. I have always admired your conviction to your cause, even if it’s futile.”

The mage struggled some more, but Lumine merely tightened her grip, cutting off its airway. “There’s more to be admired, though. For example, your brothers are all so good at dying. I did tell you what I was going to do when I caught you, didn’t I? And oh, look!” She jiggled the sword, making the mage cry out in pain. “Part one of the plan is already complete. Now, where does that leave us?”

She slackened her grip slightly, allowing the mage a chance to breathe. “Just in case you are willing to talk after all, now is your chance to tell me. What are your plans with Dvalin? What have you done with the Ley line outcrops?” She pulled the mage closer to her face, narrowing her eyes. “And what have you done with my brother?”

The mage remained silent, but panted harshly, perhaps in defiance, but more likely in fear. Lumine shook her head. “Very well. You had your chance.”

Amber watched in silent horror as Lumine tightened her grip again, and the mage briefly struggled before it went limp in her grip. White energy came out of where Lumine was holding it, pulsing and waving along the length of Lumine’s arm before disappearing into her chest. Slowly, the mage seemed to shrink beneath the robes, until Lumine was only holding the cloak, the mask clattering to the floor among a pile of black dust.

Lumine let go of the cloth, watching it float down to the ground with a satisfied smirk. It had been a while since she felt so filled. New energy coursed through her veins, and with a flourish of her dress she spun around to face Amber.

When she saw Amber breathing heavily, a wild look in her eyes, Lumine worriedly stepped closer to her. “Amber? What’s wrong? You seem terrified!”

Amber struggled to find words for what she had just seen. No human could do that, not even a Vision wielder. No human she had ever met could switch so effortlessly between friendly, caring person to ruthless killer.

Lumine looked at her hands then, and understanding dawned on her face. “Ah. I see. Perhaps I shouldn’t have shown that to you. Mortals tend to misjudge when they see me.”

She got closer, and Amber unwillingly flinched. A brief look of hurt crossed Lumine’s face, but Amber didn’t care. Whatever Lumine was, it was a dangerous thing, not of this world, and suddenly, she wanted nothing more than to bolt and never look back.

Lumine’s next words shook her out of that.
“If it helps, I don’t want to hurt you or anyone else. My brother and me, we have a code to keep us in check. Only repay in kind what others do unto us. And the Abyss Order have followed us across so many worlds now, always out to attack us. We’ve found the best way to combat this to be total extermination. They’re dangerous enough to us, imagine what they could do to mortals. Hells, this one nearly killed my friend.”

“Your… friend?” Amber said, finally. Lumine sighed. “If you please. You’ve been nothing but kind to me so far, and I intend to be the same to you. Rest assured that no harm will come to you or Mondstadt from me. What you saw… it’s a last resort. A way to restore my energy, usually reserved for wells of magic or stars. But this body… it is weak. It’s not enough to harness my full power, and so I need to be creative to keep myself in fighting order.”

Amber needed a second to unpack all of that. “Did you say you… do whatever it is you did to that mage to stars? Like, the gigantic balls of boiling gas lightyears away, out there in the Void?”

Lumine nodded, golden eyes serious. Amber noticed that nobody she had ever met had eyes like that. They seemed ancient, out of this world. “Only uninhabited ones. They belong to no-one, and Aether and me need to sustain ourselves somehow.” Lumine said.

“What are you? A God? A super God?” Amber asked. Lumine smiled. “Not a God, no. Not a ‘super God’, either. I suppose I’m comparable to the Gods, but really, they’re nothing like me at the same time.”

Amber pulled a hand through her hair. “There are Gods. I mean… I know there are Gods. My Vision is proof enough of that, but…” She paused, turning to look at the Abyss Mage’s robe that was lying haphazardly on the floor. “You are here. With me. Presumably to help Mondstadt, even if you get something out of it.”

Lumine raised a brow. “Yes?” She offered. “That I am.” Amber just looked at her, scrutinizing her appearance. “You don’t look like a God. I mean, you’re very beautiful, but you don’t exactly command respect or anything. I don’t feel any urge to drop to my knees and worship when I see you, and, well, I always thought that kinda came with being a God.”

“I am not a God, though.” Lumine said. “But thank you for the compliment.” Amber’s eyes widened when she realized she’d called Lumine beautiful, and Lumine smiled. “You are not the first to tell me this, but it is appreciated nonetheless. I suppose it’s a bit of an ego boost to be called beautiful in most worlds I set foot in.”

“Other worlds?” Amber gasped. “Don’t you mean other countries? Continents?”

“No.” Lumine simply answered. When no further explanation came forth, Amber curiously got closer. “What other worlds?” She asked. Lumine smiled, a wistful look appearing on her face. “Infinitely many of them. Even if Aether and I could split ourselves into a hundred thousand copies, we would never have enough time to explore all there is to see before it withers and dies, and new worlds are born from the ashes. There is such beauty out there, Amber.”
“How do you even do that? Travel between worlds?” Amber inquired, looking Lumine over for anything that looked like it could help her travel. The glowing gems inlaid in her dress and scarf were close contenders, but she didn’t think that was it. When she looked up at Lumine, she just looked… sad.

“My wings.” She said, softly. “The unknown god didn’t just take my brother and my powers. She took my wings, too.”

Amber gasped. The cruelty of it was nearly unimaginable. She herself felt like her life would lose some of its meaning if she ever lost ability to glide on the winds, let alone her own wings, with which to fly instead of merely glide, and which were actually part of her.

Who would ground such a wonderful creature?

Who would dare?

Perhaps she would join Lumine in kicking the goddess’ ass when the time came. The bitch had it coming.

First, though, they needed to take care of Mondstadt. She had calmed down now, the earlier display of power nearly forgotten, or at least ignored for the time being. If Lumine wanted to hurt her or the city, she would have done so already. She wouldn’t have fought off the dragon, or joined her on a mission that would certainly have been the death of her if she’d gone alone.

She trusted Lumine. Lumine had saved her, shown her a part of herself she doubted many mortals saw, and she was helping.

Perhaps she, herself, should help too.

“So, are you still scared?” Lumine asked, almost hesitantly. “Of me?” She clarified, when Amber didn’t immediately respond.

“Perhaps a little. It’s not every day you get to meet a star-eater. But you’ve proven that you don’t wanna hurt me, and I can extend the same courtesy. Maybe we can talk about this more, later. I would like to know more about you and the worlds you’ve visited, if you’ll let me.”

“That sounds good.” Lumine smiled, relieved. “Then let’s deal with the Ley Line Outcrop, so we can get out of this wretched place.”

Amber gave her a tentative smile, and turned away, ready to head up the stairs towards the bright light.

Lumine followed, a worried look etched into her features. This time, she seemed to have gotten away with using her power in front of Amber, despite the… minor hiccup. But what would happen when she got more of her power back, revealed more of her true self? Would Amber run away screaming, then?

She didn’t understand why this mattered so much to her. She’d never bothered creating bonds with people in the worlds she visited before. It simply hadn’t been necessary; Aether was right there at her side, as he always should be, and any diplomacy or deceit they needed done would be done in no time at all, thanks to Aether’s millennia of practice in wordcraft.

But she was alone now, and Amber had only ever been kind, and she had a debt to fulfill thanks to that.

Normally, mortals’ opinion of her didn’t really matter. Fear was usually useful to get what she wanted, but there were a few occasions where she wished she wasn’t so off-putting to normal people.

That kid with the birds in Mondstadt earlier was a good example. Amber was a better one. The girl didn’t deserve to be scared of her. Perhaps she should find a way to fit in more naturally with mortals.

They ascended a set of stairs that led up to the bright room at the top of the tower. Up here, the power of the Ley Line Outcrop was nearly overwhelming. Even Amber, unattuned to the intricacies of magic, seemed uneasy up here.

The room containing the outcrop was small compared to every other room in the temple. It was almost like a gazebo, with no real walls to speak of and only some pillars to hold up the vaulted ceiling. The holes in the wall allowed the light to spill out into the rest of the domain, but now that Lumine was up here, the light wasn’t blinding at all.

How curious.

The outcrop itself was shaped like a large flower, much like many others she’d seen during her travels. But where the others she’d seen had always been closed, protecting its core jealously, this one was spread wide open, with dark fog much like that in the room with the altar flowing out of it.

“So Lisa said to just destroy this, huh? Can it really be that simple?” Amber asked. Lumine looked doubtful, but summoned her sword, concentrating some of her power into the weapon. It lit up with a golden glow, and she raised it, reveling in the feeling of the blade at a higher power level.

If only it weren’t so draining to use it like this. She didn’t need it for most things; most of the time, the sword itself was enough to do whatever damage she needed to do to it. But like this? It went through everything like a hot knife through butter.

With a powerful swing, the sword came down, and Lumine expected it to do much the same. Instead, it glanced off, nearly cutting Lumine in the process and hitting the floor, where it gouged out a long line through the stonework, burning at the edges.
“That’s a powerful sword.” Amber remarked, clearly impressed. “Do you use that to slay stars?” Lumine chuckled. “Slay stars? What a silly idea. No, I made this a long, long time ago. It allowed me to…” She paused. Perhaps it was a bit early to tell Amber about her first use of this sword, its true purpose.

Star Eater was one title, but God-killer was another one entirely.

“Well, usually it allows me to go through outcrops like these effortlessly. But now that I’m not on full power, not to mention whatever vile magic the abyss did to this outcrop… well, you saw the result.”

“I did. But maybe I can help.” Amber pulled another one of the stuffed bunnies out of her pack and propped it up next to the outcrop. “We should go down the stairs. Baron Bunny tends to explode more violently when I shoot it with a fire arrow.”

Without a complaint, Lumine went a few steps back down the stairs. She was curious to see what would happen. If her blade couldn’t pierce the outcrop, surely, something as… normal, as an explosion, wouldn’t harm it either, right?

She watched as Amber readied her bow and lit an arrow, noting with interest how the Vision on her hip seemed to glow when she drew power from it. It was easier to ignore its calling now that she had a bit more energy to spend after consuming the abyss mage, but she still felt its pull.

The arrow went flying, and Amber ducked down, pulling Lumine down with her. Startled, Lumine went down, and was about to complain when a larger explosion than the previous one rocked the tower, sending debris flying in all directions and making her ears ring.

When they looked over the edge, there was no more trace of the Ley Line Outcrop, and Lumine could feel whatever energy had kept this place suspended in the void waning. Their mission was done, and they needed to get out of here quickly, before the entire realm dissolved with them in it.

She stretched out her senses, clawing in all directions for anything from Teyvat she could latch onto. When she felt the entrance to the temple, inlaid with the same power as the teleport waypoints, she sighed in relief.

“Amber. This place is going to collapse. We do not have time to get to the exit, so you are going to have to trust me to get us out safely, okay?” Lumine said, urgently. Amber looked worried, but nodded, and Lumine stretched out her hand.

“Take my hand. I don’t know how pleasant this is going to be, but you really don’t want to let go.” Lumine urged. When Amber’s gloved hand intertwined with hers, she gave the girl a reassuring smile. “It’s going to be alright. Trust me.”

The tower rumbled and listed, and with one last glance behind her, Lumine closed her eyes, took hold of the entrance, and yanked.
And without so much as a flash, they were gone, as the cavern around them collapsed.

Chapter Text

In an undignified heap, Amber and Lumine spilled out of the Temple of the Falcon. Lumine was up first, offering the Outrider a hand. Amber took it gratefully, and together they stood for a moment, watching the doors to the temple of the Falcon close themselves.

Somewhere far above sounded a pained roar, and Lumine worried for a moment that Stormterror, or Dvalin, would come down and fight her and Amber.

She could take that overgrown lizard. She’d proven as much on two separate occasions. Amber, though, was another matter entirely.

She grabbed Amber around her waist and flung her into the undergrowth, diving after her immediately after and placing a hand on the girl’s mouth.

Amber looked at her accusingly, but Lumine simply pointed a finger upwards, where Dvalin’s roar and the sound of six beating wings had gotten closer. Amber’s eyebrows shot up and her eyes widened, and Lumine carefully removed her hand, making a shushing motion to the Outrider and turning to look at Dvalin.

With a heavy thud, the dragon landed in front of the temple, pawing at the entrance with narrowed eyes. When that bore no fruit, the dragon turned to look around, each footstep a thundering impact and each breath a jet of hot, dry air.

It spotted Amber’s campsite and rounded on it, swiping at it with its paw. The remains of the fire went flying, the pan, boar skin, and Amber’s pack ending up scattered around the undergrowth.

Amber clamped a hand over her mouth, stopping the harsh gasp she’d otherwise have let out.

When nothing else happened after a while, the dragon’s posture relaxed, though it still looked around a few more times. Then, with the sound of sails opening up, the dragon unfurled its wings and took off, roaring all the while.

Lumine waited a few more minutes before she came out of cover, offering Amber a hand. The girl took it, and Lumine pulled her up, before letting go and turning to look at the mess Dvalin had made.

Deep gouges went through the temple doors, but they held firm. They wouldn’t budge when she tried to open them, but she supposed that made sense. The other side was probably not there anymore, after all.

She wondered if it would grow back, along with the Ley Line Outcrop.

Amber’s camp, or what remained of it, had gotten much the same treatment. Deep gouges had been torn in the earth, disrupting what little campsite was there. As she watched, Amber retrieved the boar skin, looking at it sadly as it fell apart in her hands.

Lumine’s foot impacted with something, and she bent over and picked it up. it was a pan, well-worn and clearly used for a long time. No more, though; a big gash through the pan’s underside prevented it from ever being useful again.

A skilled smith could most likely patch up the damage, but it was probably cheaper to just get a new pan. She turned to Amber to give her the ruined pan; perhaps it could still be sold to a scrapper.

Amber was clutching the remains of a pack close to her chest. In her hand was a book, front cover missing and a number of pages torn in half. Curious. This book must have been important, judging by the tears in the girl’s eyes.

Confused, Lumine just stood there, ruined pan in her hand, looking at the crying Outrider. She never expected Amber to be the type to cry over broken possessions. That just proved how little she knew her, she thought, as she gingerly set down the pan and approached Amber.

“Amber? Are you alright?” Lumine asked, carefully stepping closer and picking up the cover of the ruined book, looking it over briefly before returning it to Amber.

Amber shook her head sadly, no words coming out except for a quiet sob that she desperately tried to hide. “Hey. Hey, it’s okay.” Lumine tried, looking between the cause of Amber’s distress and the cover in her hand. “Is this about the book?” Amber nodded, and Lumine looked at her sadly.

She pondered for a moment. What she was about to do would take a lot of energy, but… seeing the normally cheerful and energetic Amber so distraught was doing things to her insides she really didn’t want to think about.

Her time in Teyvat was changing her, she mused as she reached out to Amber. “I can fix it.” Lumine said, stretching out her hand to the ruined book Amber was holding on to. Amber just held the book closer to her chest, turning away from Lumine.

“Hey. I can. I have more magic up my sleeve than you know. I can fix your book. Do you trust me?” She tried. Amber looked her in the eye, then, and the hope she saw through the tears tore at her heartstrings. “I- Yes.” Amber said, pitifully. “Then let me help you. Please give me the book. You will have it back in no time at all, I promise.”

Wordlessly, Amber handed over the book, and Lumine took it gingerly, careful not to break it further. She sat down on the ground, putting the cover back on the front and the pages back together, and closed her eyes.

Amber watched in confusion as a gentle golden glow came out of Lumine’s hands, washing over the torn pages laid in her lap. Slowly, the light turned into strands, knitting the book back together one strand at a time. More and more strands joined the others, the glow intensified, and Lumine frowned.

With a flash, the previously broken book was whole again, sitting in Lumine’s lap as she slumped backwards, sweat on her forehead and a tremble in her fingers. Amber hesitantly stepped closer, taking the book from the traveler’s weak grip and looking it over.

It was spotless, exactly how it had been before the dragon had torn it to pieces. Even the bumps and ridges that had been there from years of use were back. Amazed, Amber turned to Lumine, who was struggling to get back up.

“You fixed it! You have no idea how much this means to me.” Amber said, awestruck. When she noticed Lumine’s condition, though, she quickly put down the book and helped Lumine stand up. “Hey, what’s wrong? What happened?”

“It appears that I’ve…” Lumine forced herself to take a deep breath, trying to keep down her last meal, which had been… when, exactly? She supposed it must have been before coming into Mondstadt, which had been earlier that morning, and now the sky was turning an amber hue, twilight rapidly turning to night.

“…Overestimated my abilities.” She finished. “I didn’t notice how little energy I had left. I think I used all the energy I got from that Abyss Mage to fix that book, and then some. I don’t clearly remember the last time I’ve eaten.”

“What do you need?” Amber asked. “Do you need to… drain something else?” She paused. “Would it help if I offered you my energy? Can you do that without completely draining me?”

Horrified, Lumine turned to Amber. “I’m not certain, but I would never risk that. I couldn’t.” She shuddered, both in revulsion and at the sensation of her knees going weak. “I need something else, something that won’t matter if it dies.” Finally, she could no longer support her own weight and sank to her knees, Amber guiding her into a sitting position against a tree.

“Well, I don’t have any food. So… a tree, perhaps? Or is that too little?” Amber supplied. Lumine thought for a moment. Previously, a tree had been enough to at least get her off that beach she’d woken up on. Now, though, her capacity for energy had grown with the help of the Anemo statue and the Abyss Mage she’d consumed. She honestly didn’t know if it would be enough.

But darkness was encroaching on her vision, and she had to do something. It wouldn’t do to collapse in front of Amber. She didn’t think this would kill her, but she’d already worried the Outrider enough. Already, she could see new tears in the girl’s eyes. That hadn’t been the intention at all.

“…A tree will have to do. Maybe two.” She acquiesced. “They would die, regardless, right? Books are made of paper, paper is made from wood, wood comes from trees. A nice bit of equivalent exchange.”

She made herself sound more confident than she was. She hoped that draining a tree would at least get her back to Mondstadt, where she could eat and rest.

“Yes, exactly!” Amber said, a little more cheerfully than necessary.

She watched in worry as the traveler closed her eyes and went silent, about to shake her awake. After all, whatever Lumine was going through, it probably wasn’t a good idea to pass out in the middle of it. Like people suffering from blood loss. You’re supposed to keep them awake and talking, until help arrives, right?

When she reached out to touch Lumine’s shoulder, though, Lumine’s hand shot up, palm towards the tree opposite of her. Amber got out of the way, not knowing what would happen if she got caught in the stream of energy Lumine was pulling from the tree but not willing to find out.

She watched in… well, she didn’t really know how to describe what she was feeling. It wasn’t horror, or revulsion, really. More like the kind of morbid curiosity reserved for watching a predator eat its prey.

She wondered when she started thinking of Lumine as a predator. Probably back in the temple, when she had effortlessly taken down both the giant and the mage while Amber had been standing around uselessly, trying not to get killed and nearly failing.

How odd, that such displays of power were apparently less draining than fixing some old book. Then again, Lumine had completely restructured matter, repairing bonds between particles that had been torn apart by the might of a corrupted dragon.

The tree across from them withered and died in almost no time at all, finally dissolving into the same dust the mage had turned into. Streams of white energy, reminiscent of the Snezhnayan Northern Lights she’d read about, swirled through the air, circling Lumine until they entered her chest, where they lit up the various gems inlaid in Lumine’s dress.

Lumine gasped, eyes shooting open as the energy finished entering her. She staggered upright, a panicked look in her eyes. “Another… I need another.” She whispered, staggering against the tree she’d been leaning on earlier.

“Then do it.” Amber said, not wanting to see Lumine go through this any longer than she had to. She just wanted this to be over, so she could chew out Lumine for risking her life for a book, no matter how important that book was.

“I don’t want to scare you.” Lumine admitted, voice small and knees weak. Amber took her hand and looked her in the eye. “Look at me. I’m not scared, am I?” Lumine shook her head. “Then do it. Keep going. Until you’re fit enough to get back to Mondstadt.”

Lumine swallowed, and raised her hand again, and this time, two trees turned to ashes. More energy went around them, and Lumine groaned, head held in one hand as she kept the other outstretched.

And then it was done, and Lumine sighed, sliding down the tree to sit down on the ground.

Slowly, hesitantly, Amber got closer to Lumine, carefully putting a hand on the girl’s shoulder.

Lumine’s eyes flew open, and they seemed more vibrant than before, almost as if they had somehow become more golden. Amber hoped that was a good sign. She patted the girl’s shoulder awkwardly and removed her hand, looking the traveler over.

“Are you alright?” She finally asked, when the silence started dragging on. Lumine grimaced but didn’t protest when Amber offered her a hand. With a groan, she got up, clutching Amber’s arm for support.

“Stars!” She groaned. “I haven’t felt this weak since I first arrived here. I had forgotten how much it hurts to move when you’re nearly out of energy.”

“Then take more?” Amber offered. “There’s a whole bunch of trees here, I’m sure one or two more won’t hurt.” Lumine shook her head. “No. I have taken enough for one day. I can get the both of us back to Mondstadt instantly, and then I hope there is an inn or something else that will offer me free lodgings because I’m currently penniless.”

“Won’t that take more energy than walking?” Amber asked. Lumine smiled tiredly. “Would it surprise if I told you that walking isn’t natural for me? I have relied on my wings and my powers for almost as long as I have been alive. I am strong, though, and usually walking doesn’t bother me too much. But like this? This is better, trust me.”

“Will it hurt?” Amber asks, steadying Lumine as the girl stretches out a hand. Lumine pauses. “For you? No. Perhaps it is a bit unpleasant, but it will not hurt you.”

“And for you?” Amber asks. Lumine doesn’t answer, grinding her jaw and grabbing a tighter hold of Amber’s arm. “Hold on to me.” She says, and then the outstretched hand becomes a fist, and then she pulls it closer to her chest, yanks…

For Amber, it’s over in nearly in instant. She catches a glimpse of Lumine’s pained face, hears a pained scream echoing from somewhere far, far away, and then they’re in Mondstadt, on the terrace overlooking the fountain, next to the odd statue Lumine had awakened earlier.

The not-Goddess drops like a dead weight.

Amber catches her just in time and gently lays her down on the ground, leaning against the railing they’re standing next to. Checks her pulse, doesn’t know if Lumine’s biology is even comparable to hers. Tries anyway, and finds a weak pulse roughly where it’s supposed to be.

From behind her, she hears running footsteps, and then one of the knights of Favonius is there, one she can’t remember the name of at the moment.

She pulls rank on him, not caring that that’s something she normally never does. Gets him to help her carry the unconscious traveler back to headquarters, to an empty room, where she promptly dismisses him. Realizes later that perhaps she should apologize.

Later.

She grabs a washcloth and some water, and sets about cleaning the outlander’s face, grimacing at the heat radiating off her forehead.

Could immortals get fevers?

Was Lumine even immortal? She was a God-like being, yeah, and she imagined immortality was part of the package, but she was also weakened.

Lumine could die because she had to fix her dumb journal. She could have just stitched it back together herself.

If the journal thing didn’t kill her, she would, Amber decided.

But Lumine needed to be alive for that. Amber was no healer, but she knew someone who was.

After making sure Lumine was still breathing, she jumped out the window, opened her windglider, and set out towards the cathedral.

-

Lumine woke up from blonde hairs tickling her nose, and a soft voice singing a soothing melody. She’s reminded of peaceful mornings, the sun rising and warming her face as a similar bundle of blonde hair tickled her face.

A teasing voice, telling her to wake up, a low baritone she’s clung to for as long as she’s been alive.

“Aether?” She grinds out, throat dry, groggy, and suddenly, every part of her body is screaming at her, and she passes out with a low moan.

-

When she wakes again, she’s more lucid, and hesitant to try moving. The blonde hair is still there, as is the soft voice. It’s distinctly feminine, and Lumine feels stupid for thinking her brother was there.

Would have been nice, though. Saved her a whole lot of trouble.

“Ah. Stay down, please, Traveler. You’re still healing.” There’s a pair of cool hands pressing down on her shoulders, and after their owner makes sure she’s not going anywhere, a cool, wet rag appears on her forehead.

“Your fever has almost broken. Maybe you should go back to sleep for a little bit. That’ll be nice, won’t it?” The voice pauses, as if waiting for an answer. When no response seems to be forthcoming, the voice resumes the peaceful melody it had been humming.

Lumine gets a distinct impression of calm forest streams, peaceful ponds and idyllic lakes, and then she’s out again.

-

This time, she’s wide awake immediately, and her eyes fly open.

She sits up and notes that things still hurt, but not nearly as much as they did. Convenient.

She’s in a darkened room, with a window hidden behind curtains that are only letting in a few beams of sunlight through the various holes in them. The bed is comfortable, and she realizes this is the first time she’s slept in a bed in Teyvat. Notes with a smile that Paimon had been right, that they do have beds here.

From the corner, she feels another Vision. This one is different yet again, and Lumine finds herself wondering if every Vision is unique. When she looks around, She spies a white dress, worn by someone with blonde hair a shade lighter than her own. The girl has what she would almost describe as pigtails, with a ridiculous little hat between them (Is that supposed to be a nurse’s cap? How adorable). On the front of her dress is a large cloth bow.

The girl stands up quickly, and rushes over to try to push Lumine back into the bed once more.

“You should be resting, Traveler.” The girl says. Lumine groans. “I feel like I’ve rested enough.” She grumbles. “How long was I out?”

The girl fixes her with a disapproving stare, and Lumine doesn’t feel even a little bit guilty. “Two days.” She says, shortly. Lumine grins. “Well. That’s more sleep than I’ve gotten in years. I’m fine.”

“You are not. You are trembling, you’re…” The girl lays a hand on Lumine’s forehead before she can bat it away, “still hot to the touch, and you haven’t eaten anything in those two days other than the soup and healing potions I’ve fed you while you were out.”

That silences Lumine. She can’t remember ever being sick before, never had any need to be taken care of. And this girl had done it, without even knowing who she was.

Kindness from strangers. What a strange world Teyvat was.

“I suppose I should fix that, shouldn’t I?” Lumine grimaces at the sensation of her rumbling stomach. That was… not new, necessarily. But it had been a long, long time since she’s felt it. The healer looks her over, seemingly coming to the conclusion that Lumine wouldn’t go back to sleep.

“Very well. I’ll go and get you some food. Just… stay in the bed, please. I don’t want you exhausting yourself any further.” Lumine shrugs, mischievous smile on her face. “I’ll do my best, doc.”

“Barbara.” The girl corrects. “Deaconess of the local Cathedral.” She extends her hand, and Lumine takes it, notes a surprisingly firm grip. “Lumine.” She says. “Traveler from… Beyond.”

Barbara nods, looks like she wants to ask for clarification, but thinks better of it. “A pleasure. Now stay in bed.” She says, light voice amusingly commanding. Lumine smiles, and waits until the healer has left before gingerly getting out of the bed and making her way to the window.

It hurts, stars it hurts, but she’s tough, and she’s had enough bedrest for a century. She needs to see the sun, soak up whatever energy she can from it. The darkness was getting to her, and she wants to know where she is.

With a light tug, the curtains open, and Lumine blinks against the harsh glare of the midday sun. When she adjusts, she sees the large statue in front of the Cathedral, the fountain in the busy town square, the walls surrounding it all.

Mondstadt, then. Looks like she made it.

She doesn’t remember getting here, barely remembers what’s gotten her into this weakened state. She’d been powerful before, before helping Amber restore her book to its previous state. Not as powerful as she thought, though. Restoration magic, something that used to take no effort at all, was enough to wipe her out for two days.

Oops.

Behinds her, she hears a twinkle and a pop, and then Paimon is there, chattering at her angrily.

“Paimon is very cross with you, Lumine.” She sounds angry, and Lumine snorts quietly. “Are you? What have I done to deserve your ire, oh great fairy?” Paimon balls her tiny fists and hovers in place silently, fuming at her.

“Paimon was worried! The Outrider dragged you in here unconscious, and you’ve been out for two days! How are you ever going to find your brother if you’re asleep all the time?”

That sobers Lumine up right away. Amber had dragged her here? That hadn’t been part of the plan at all. She’d wanted to take them to Mondstadt, then briefly retire to gather her strength, maybe eat something, have a little nap.
Sounds like she overestimated herself more than she though. Especially if she’d needed Amber to get her to safety. Her debt was growing, she noted with displeasure. At this point, she didn’t even know what to do to repay it.

Not to mention that Paimon was right. Aether had priority, not some mortal’s silly little book. No matter how much she hated seeing the Outrider’s tears, she was here with a purpose.

She held that thought for a moment, but it felt wrong. What she’d done for Amber had been kindness, an attempt at repaying some small part of her debt to her. That it had only put her further in debt was a disappointment, but it wasn’t wrong.

“And where were you?” She asks. “In Mondstadt, in the Domain, after the Domain?” She turned around, nearly losing her balance but not caring in the slightest. “For a guide, you sure don’t do a whole lot of guiding.”

Paimon looked hurt. Good. Let her explain herself, because Lumine was starting to suspect taking the pixie along was not to her benefit.

“Paimon can’t… be seen by people. If Paimon is, Paimon will be captured, experimented on. Paimon is unique in all of Teyvat. If the wrong people got their hands on Paimon…”

“And yet you didn’t hide yourself when we met Amber for the first time.” Lumine accused. Paimon shook her head. “It was too late already. Paimon had been seen, and hiding would only invite more questions.”

“But then, when I went out with just Amber, you still didn’t come out.” Lumine said. “Paimon didn’t want to bring any more attention than Paimon already did. And Paimon is useless in a fight.”

“Then why do you stick with me?” Lumine asked. “I will rarely be alone on my travels. What would be the point in taking you along with me if I can ask the locals any questions I might need answers to?”

“Paimon has a debt!” Paimon said, exasperated. “You saved Paimon’s life!” “After endangering it in the first place! No, you don’t have any debt to me. You are released from whatever duty you think you have. I don’t need a guide, and I don’t need someone who only ever hides themselves in my shadow. Go!”

Paimon really looked hurt now, looked like she was about to protest, but Lumine cut that off before it could go anywhere. “Go!” She commanded, letting some of her power show, all glowing eyes and the faint golden outline of divine wings, and then the pixie was gone, leaving Lumine to stumble in place, leaning heavily against the window frame.

She didn’t know if she’d made the correct choice. But Paimon had only been useful in the very beginning, and even then only rarely. For a moment, her creed played through her mind. Do unto others what others do unto you. But Paimon had basically abandoned her. It didn’t matter that she’d helped in the beginning, she’d let her down. It was only fair that she did the same. Paimon would be fine on her own, wouldn’t she?

The door to her small room opened, and then there were hands pushing her back into the bed, and Lumine didn’t resist, caught in a strange sense of guilt.

Too late, now. What’s done is done. Lumine had done things infinitely worse than this and never felt even an ounce of regret. She’d simply have to summon that same sense of apathy. Easy, or so it should be. She’s been doing it for a long time, after all.

“How many times do I need to tell you? You need to rest, Lumine!” Barbara scolded her, drawing the covers over Lumine’s prone body. “You’re going to end up getting yourself killed one day because you don’t know your own limits.”

“But I haven’t yet, have I?” Lumine countered. “I’m fine. I just needed a little sunshine.”

“Then ask!” Barbara said, exasperated. “You don’t have to do everything on your own!”

Lumine fell silent, and Barbara huffed. “I have brought you some food. I advise you to eat up.” She picked up a tray from the side table and set it down on Lumine’s lap. “If you need help, just let me know.” Barbara smiled sweetly. “I meant what I said. You don’t need to rely only on yourself.”

Stubbornly, Lumine picked up the utensils and started scarfing down the food. She barely even tasted it, too focused on getting whatever nutrition it offered out of it.

When she was done, Barbara took away the tray and sat down at her bedside. She looked at Lumine seriously.

“Against my better judgement, I’ve allowed Amber to visit you if you’re feeling up to it. Fair warning, she’s going to chew you out for that stunt you’ve pulled. If I were you, I’d pretend to feel sick. The Outrider’s ire is nothing to be trifled with.”

Lumine briefly considered taking her up on the offer, but decided against it. Better to get it over with. “Let’s just get on with it.” She said. “Get this done now, and perhaps there will still be time to hit the tavern later tonight.”

“Absolutely not. Stay right here, I’ll go fetch her.” Barbara turned away, but turned back a moment later, leveling a glare in her direction. “I mean it. Stay. There.”

The healer left, and Lumine slumped in the bed, trying to muster the energy to stay awake. She felt drained, even more than when she woke up, and a headache was starting to make itself known.

She was about to lose the battle against her own exhaustion when the door flew open and thudded loudly against the wall. If the noise wasn’t enough to wake her up, the body that impacted with hers a moment later certainly was.

The smell of chestnuts and grass, the red shape that was quivering in her arms, the wetness she felt spreading against the front of her dress…

Was Amber crying again? Lumine felt like a jerk.

“Tw-Two days…” Amber sniffled. “For two days, Jean ordered me to ‘resume business as usual’ while we wait for you to wake up. I’ve let more monsters get away because I was distracted than I ever have before.”

She shivered. “I was so worried. You were out for two days because you just had to go and put yourself in a coma for the sake of a book. I could have stitched it together or had a professional do it. It would have been fine. But no, you just had to go and do… whatever it is you did. Did you sell a part of your soul? All of it? Or did you just decide to pass out for the hell of it?”

“I-“ Lumine began, but she was immediately cut off. “You are Mondstadt’s best shot at defeating Stormterror, your brother’s best shot at being found and being safe. You can’t just go around risking your life for some dead plants with ink on them!”

Amber looked at her angrily, with tears still in her eyes. Lumine hated them. Amber deserved better than what Lumine had given her so far. Lumine hated that she was the cause of Amber’s tears, of what she was sure were an agonizing two days.

When Amber didn’t seem to want to keep talking, Lumine looked at her, and saw just how exhausted the Outrider was. She had dark circles under her eyes, a slight tremble in her hands, and, Archons be damned, those tears…

“When was the last time you’ve slept?” Lumine asked, gently. Amber’s eyes hardened, and she crossed her arms over her chest. “Just last night, I’ll have you know. It was very difficult, though, because someone had to go and make me worry about her!”

“And before last night?” Amber looked away, same heated glare still on her face. Lumine felt her guilt double.

“Will you let me explain myself, or do you want to keep yelling at me some more?” She asked. Amber huffed. “I would like to keep yelling. But I think I’ve gotten my point across. Go ahead.”

Lumine took a deep breath. “Amber. I’ve told you roughly what I am. Who I am. And that I’ve lost most of my powers, yes?” Amber nodded, and Lumine continued. “For me, it has been mere days since I’ve lost them. I haven’t been this weak since before I ascended to… whatever it is I am now. That was eons ago. Do you understand? Universes have come into existence and burned into cinders since I became what I was. I’ve visited countless worlds, met even more people, and lived longer than all of that combined.”

Lumine struggled to get up a little more, and Amber helped her lean against the headboard. “Such a long life, it takes a toll on the mind. One can only remember so many moments and experiences, and I’ve had more than most. I can only remember snippets of what life was like before my ascension. Only a few treasured memories I have fought tooth and nail to keep by repeating them in my head for hours at a time, nearly every day. And they don’t tell me what I’m supposed to do.”

Lumine sighed. “For all intents and purposes, this is the first time I’m… well, almost mortal. I’m making everything up as I go. I don’t know my limits, yet.”

She looked at Amber, trying to think of a good way to explain all of this. “Imagine. All your life, you’ve had your bow. You’ve trained with it until its essentially a part of you, and you can do everything with it as easily as breathing. You don’t even need to think about it. Sounds familiar, yes?” Amber nodded, and Lumine continued. “Now imagine that the mere act of grabbing an arrow from your quiver takes so much energy you’re thrown into a coma for two days.”

Oh. Oh. That wasn’t supposed to happen. Amber had tears in her eyes again. No! This was the opposite of what was supposed to happen! Lumine had it all figured out; tell the outrider what her life was like at the moment, calmly and logically. Get her to see that it was out of Lumine’s hands, mostly, and certainly out of Amber’s. Calm her down, because this was only temporary.

She thought she’d succeeded when Amber went silent. Looked away, as if ashamed of her outburst. That wasn’t entirely the point of telling Amber all that, but at least she saw she was making a scene for nothing, right?

“I- I’m so sorry.” Amber choked, throwing herself at Lumine again. Lumine caught her, awkwardly patting her back. “I didn’t stop to think about what this is like for you. You’re terrified, aren’t you? I would be terrified. I’m so sorry.”

Terrified? No. She didn’t think so, anyway. It had been a long, long time since she’d had a reason to feel terrified; she didn’t know if she’d recognize it if she felt it now.

“I… am not terrified.” Lumine said, gently. “I don’t think I’d even notice if I was. I am mostly just angry, and tired. My time in this world so far has been… eventful, and this is the first chance I’ve had to lie down and regain some strength. Before, I was on my own, and it wasn’t safe to rest anywhere. But now I’m in the city, under the protection of the knights…”

She looked Amber in the eye with a tired smile. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I think I need to rest. Sleep, for at least another day, eat a whole buffet on my own, and then… well, I think I’ll see what’s next when I get there. I do believe I’ve left the Cavalry Captain out to dry.”

Amber managed a tearful chuckle. “He was pretty miffed about being ‘stood up’, as he called it.” She said, letting go of Lumine and getting off the bed, radiating awkwardness now that she was a little more aware of how she’d just acted.

“I, uh- We, at the Knights of Favonius, offer you shelter and rest until you have recovered. You may make use of our facilities unless told otherwise, and are free to request whatever you might need.” Amber gave the customary salute, suddenly all business, probably eager to flee the room.

Lumine smiled at the Outrider. “In that case, I would like to make a request.” She waited for Amber to respond, all nervous glances and awkward posture. “Y-yes?” She finally said.

“Take a day off. Get some sleep, some food. Do something other than work. The knights can manage without you for a day.” She said. When Amber looked hesitant, she kept going. “You look like a wreck. Even the knight’s only Outrider needs rest in order to stay in shape.”

Amber seemed to regain some of her composure to feign offense at that. “I’ll have you know that I’m usually more than capable of both doing my duties and looking presentable.” She huffed. Lumine smiled. “I know. But this isn’t the usual situation, is it?”

She shifted in bed, looking more closely at Amber. “Do this for me. A thank you for fixing the book, if nothing else. I would like to know what it was, by the way. But for now, I think we could both use some rest.”

“I- Okay. I’ll take a day off. But only because I’m afraid you’ll drag yourself out of this bed to come force me into mine if I don’t.” Amber said. Then, when her words caught up with her, her cheeks gained a nice red hue. “Oh. Um. To get me to sleep, of course.”

“Of course.” Lumine hummed, grinning slyly. “Well. Best get to it, then, shall we?” She laid back in the bed, posture relaxed. “Sweet dreams, Amber.”

“I- Yeah. Goodnight.” Amber nearly ran out of the room in her haste to get out of the awkward situation she’d created for herself. Lumine watched her go, smiling fondly.

Not long after Amber left, Lumine’s smile fell abruptly. Barbara came back in a few moments later, her cool demeanor a swift change of pace from Amber’s fiery one.

“Look at that. You’re still alive.” She commented dryly. “How did you manage that?”

Lumine shrugged, and Barbara turned to close the curtains. “I suppose it doesn’t matter. You should get some sleep. Amber mentioned you wanted to. I couldn’t believe my ears.”

Lumine hummed, distracted. When no further reaction seemed to come from the woman, Barbara shrugged.

“Sleep well, Traveler. I hope it will help.”

Lumine turned in the bed, facing away from the girl, and she left, gently closing the door behind her.

It took a long time for Lumine to get over her feelings of guilt and fall asleep.

-

The next morning, Lumine woke up from rays of sunlight poking at her closed eyelids. For a moment, she thought she was back on the beach, that she’d died in her sleep and needed all her energy to craft a new body for herself. She certainly felt drained enough for it.

When she opened her eyes, though, she noticed Amber, dark hair haloed by the light of the rising sun and a small smile on her face.

“Good morning, Lumine. You’ve been asleep for roughly twenty hours. Barbara told me to wake you up every so often, to ensure you don’t actually end up in a coma and to give you something to eat.”

Lumine grunted, shielding her eyes from the sun with a hand. Amber chuckled. “Not a morning person, are you? That’s alright. I hope some breakfast will do you good.”

She brought a tray to Lumine’s bed, with pancakes, pastries, and a dark liquid that reminded Lumine of a substance she’d once come across, many worlds away. What was it called? Kofi? Café?

“I’ve brought you some coffee. I figured it might help wake you up.” Amber supplied, setting the tray down on Lumine’s lap. Ah. That’s what it was. Lumine remembered liking it, despite it never really having much of an effect on her.

She dug in, eagerly chewing away at the feast delivered to her. Amber smiled. “I hope you like it. I’ve brought it here from Good Hunter, the go-to restaurant in Mondstadt. Sarah is a stellar cook, unlike me I’m afraid. I wanted to cook for you, but Barbara suggested it would be unwise to poison you.”

Lumine smiled at her through her food, awkwardly flailing when it caused a bit of pancake to fall out of her mouth. Amber just laughed and helped her brush it away. “Don’t worry about it. I’m sure you’ll be back to your graceful self in no time.”

Lumine silently finished the rest of her food, and surprisingly, it helped her feel better almost immediately. Perhaps, she mused, she hadn’t felt real, physical hunger in so long that she could no longer recognize it for what it was. She still felt bothered by something, though.

How to bring this up? She didn’t want to sound ungrateful, that would be rude. She had a creed to follow, and so far, Amber hadn’t been rude to her. So, how to broach the topic?

“Are you alright, Lumine?” Amber asked, concerned. “Granted, you’re not usually a chatterbox, but you’ve been more quiet than usual this morning.”

Perhaps being blunt was the right approach. Maybe Amber could appreciate the honesty.

“Why are you helping me?” She asked. Amber looked surprised. “What do you mean?” She looked worried. “Of course I’m helping you. You’ve saved my life, saved Mondstadt, and even if you hadn’t done those things, helping you would just be the right thing to do. Even if I ignored the oath I swore when I became a Knight, I would never leave someone to die on the street.”

“This world truly is unique, then. Or perhaps, it’s just you. And Barbara.” Lumine shuffled in bed awkwardly. “Kindness from strangers, its… not something I see often. Most people are terrified of us, or want to use us for their own gain. I’ve never received help before, out of the kindness of someone’s heart.”

“Perhaps you’ve just… never needed help before? Never had a chance to see that side of people? You were pretty much all powerful, before, right? How could a mere mortal care for a God if something truly went wrong?”

“I am not a God!” Lumine nearly spat, and Amber flinched. Lumine, realizing her mistake, hastily raised her hands in a placating gesture. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to snap at you. It’s just… hard to trust people. For as long as I’ve lived, it’s always been me and Aether against the world. Worlds. We’ve fought wars, Amber. Dominated, conquered, eaten. How can I look normal people in the eye, ask for their help, if I’ve committed such atrocities?”

Amber was silent for a moment, and Lumine sank back into the pillows on her overly soft bed. The comfort felt like it was stolen, unjustly given to someone who did not deserve it. She wanted to throw them away, rip them to pieces so they could stop making her feel so guilty.

“You’ve changed in the time you’ve been here.” Amber finally said. “While it is true that you’ve only been here for a short time, you haven’t behaved like a conqueror. One of the first things I saw you do was save a city that had not done anything to earn the ferocity with which you defended it. You’ve saved my life, when letting me die would have been easier, let down your guard to defend me while there was a giant monster right behind you.”

Amber ran a hand through her hair. “I don’t know you. Not yet. But if you keep going on the course you’ve been following so far, I think that you and I will become very good friends. So come on! No more worrying about the past. It’s over, now, and you have things to do.”

Lumine swallowed and set the now-empty tray to the side. “What things?” She asked. Amber took the tray and made for the door. “We have a meeting with Acting Grand Master Jean. And I’m sure you want to get out of that bed, at least for a little bit. Your dress is on the dresser behind you, I’ll give you a moment to change. Give me a shout if you need my help!”

Amber pulled the door closed behind her, and Lumine sat on the bed, dumbfounded. How could Amber be so kind? She must not understand the gravity of the situation. Lumine had laid waste to worlds so similar to this one, killed people like her both directly and indirectly, and enjoyed it both times.

Well. She wouldn’t kill Amber. Nor let any harm come to her. She had a secondary objective now. First; utterly decimate the Unknown God and get her brother back, and second, protect Amber from any and all harm while doing so.

“Looks like I’ve got my work cut out for me.” Lumine muttered, as she slipped out of the nightgown she assumed Barbara had put her in. She stared at the dress for a long time. Finally, she padded over to the dresser, bare as the day she ascended, and paid no mind to that fact. This body was just one of the many she’d crafted for herself, and while it was one of her favorites, it was ultimately just flesh. If anyone wanted to catch a glimpse, let them.

The dress fit like a second skin, and Lumine felt whole again, the familiar fabric giving her a sense of comfort and completeness she hadn’t realized she’d been missing.

She wondered what Barbara must have thought when handling the article of clothing. A dress woven from stardust just moments after her ascension, containing enough residual power to give any mortal a god complex, passing through the hands of a Vision wielder.

She must have had a hell of a time putting it down again. Lumine knew firsthand the pull of stars, still had trouble ignoring Visions, which were nothing in comparison to a real star.

When Lumine finally felt fit enough to move, she went to the door, where Amber was still waiting, a light blush on her face. Ah. She thought she’d heard the door moving while she was contemplating her dress.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to peek! You were taking so long, and you didn’t answer when I knocked, so I came to see if you were alright.” Amber sounded hurried, and ashamed. Lumine just smiled.

“You know, if you wanted a glimpse that desperately you could have just asked.” She teased. Amber turned even redder, and Lumine laughed.

It felt good to laugh. It had been a while.

“Relax. I don’t mind. I’ve visited worlds where things like this aren’t even an issue. And this body, while a favorite of mine, is ultimately just flesh. It won’t burn out your eyes if you look at it or anything.”

“A… favorite of yours?” Amber asked, trying to divert the conversation away from her mistake. “Do you mean you have more bodies?”

“In a way. Like I said, my physical form is just flesh, same as yours. It can get hurt, or get old, or completely destroyed. It just takes a bit more for that to happen than mortal flesh. But when it dies, I am forced to create a new one. This takes a lot of energy, so I try not to do it too often.”

“And you can control what it ends up looking like?” Amber asked, genuinely curious. Lumine nodded. “I even had a brief stint in a man’s body. I didn’t like it very much, though I think Aether enjoyed the experience of inhabiting a woman’s.”

Amber looked at her, wide-eyed. “I never would have thought anyone could do that. Just… change bodies. Do you think…” She paused “Do you think a mortal could learn it?”

Lumine looked at her, curiously. “Well, no. You wouldn’t be very mortal after that, would you?” She said. “I suppose, if you found a way to ascend, I could teach you. But Ascension is no small feat. I wonder, though. Why the interest?”

“It just seems neat.” Amber deflected, quickly. Lumine raised a brow, seeing straight through the lie. Amber kept up the act for a few more second, before sighing, dropping her shoulders in defeat.

“Fine. I… I’m scared of dying. I still have so many things I need to do. I feel like, if I died now, I won’t have accomplished anything. So if there was a way I could extend my life, without resorting to like, black magic or whatever, I’d like to take it.”

Lumine looked at her sadly. “I understand. But Amber, the easiest way to ascend is, well… it isn’t harmless.” Amber looked down, then up again, straight into her eyes, and Lumine was surprised by the intensity of her gaze. “What do you mean? How did you ascend?”

Lumine took a step back, straightening her dress. This was not the time for this conversation, not yet. Perhaps, when they’d spent some more time together, she could tell Amber about her Ascension. But not now, not yet. She didn’t want to make the poor girl think any worse of her than she already did.

“I will gladly tell you. Later.” Lumine said. “For now, I believe Jean is waiting for us. In my experience, people in a position of power don’t like waiting.”

“Jean isn’t like that.” Amber defended. “She’s just a normal knight, elevated to a position she’s clearly unhappy in. I hope Grand Master Varka returns soon.”

Amber looked sad, but Lumine didn’t push the issue, seeing they’d arrived at Jean’s office. Amber knocked twice, and a moment later, a soft voice called them in.

Sitting behind her desk was Jean. She looked just as exhausted as Amber did, slumped in her big chair with her hands in her hair and dark bags under her eyes. Several mugs of coffee long gone cold were scattered all over her desk, and papers were everywhere. One caught Lumine’s eye. She couldn’t read it, unfamiliar with Teyvat’s written word, but she picked it up and put if back on the desk from where it had fallen on the floor.

“Traveler. Amber.” Jean spoke, tiredly. “Welcome. I apologize for my current state. These past few days have been hectic, and I find myself unable to take a moment to rest.”

Her gaze turned to Lumine. “I wish to congratulate you on your success in the temple of the Falcon. Your efforts are appreciated, and already, sightings of Stormterror have decreased in number. Suddenly, the end to this crisis doesn’t seem an unattainable goal anymore, and on behalf of the city of Mondstadt and the Knights of Favonius, I wish to thank you for your services.”

She sat up straighter, gaze serious.

“But I must also reprimand you. I’ve received a report from Outrider Amber regarding your actions that lead to your current state.” She sighed heavily. “I can only imagine how difficult it is to understand your new limits. You have my sincerest condolences for your current situation, but I must urge you to be cautious.”

She stood up, leveling an even gaze at Lumine and despite her evident exhaustion, her shoulders were straight and her face was serious.

“You are Mondstadt’s best hope of survival. Despite our best efforts, rumors have spread about you, traveler. People have seen you beat back Stormterror, commanding the elements with the proficiency of an Archon and performing magic to summon weapons and wings alike. There is once again hope among the city’s populace.”

Lumine swallowed. That wasn’t supposed to happen. She wasn’t here to be revered as a hero, or heavens forbid, an Archon. Something needed to change about that.

“You were also seen collapsing in the city center after appearing out of thin air.” Jean continued. “People are devastated. I’ve spent the last two days assuring the populace that you are fine, that Stormterror can still be defeated, despite not even knowing myself if you would be alright.”

Annoyed, Lumine lightly glared at the Acting Grand Master. “I apologize for worrying you all. I, too, find myself unhappy with my current state. Had I known the consequences of using these powers, I would have found another way to proceed. This was not my intention.”

“And we understand. As I said, we don’t know your limits any better than you do. All I can offer is a… suggestion, if you will listen. A way to increase your power.” Jean reached for a scroll on the desk, rolling it out to reveal a map of Mondstadt and the surrounding wilds. “Given how you are now aligned with the Anemo element, I propose you visit the other statues of the seven in Mondstadt. Vision wielders often get a ‘boost’ of sorts when praying at these statues. Perhaps they can offer you some aid as well.”

She pointed at the map. “The closest one, apart from the statue at Starfell lake, is at Windrise. It’s underneath the giant tree, believed to be the place one of my predecessors Ascended at. Mages of all kinds agree it’s a place of power, and it’s no coincidence that a statue of the Seven was built there.”

She turned to Amber. “Outrider Amber, your task will be to accompany and aid the Traveler on her quest. Your presence will be a failsafe of sorts, to prevent her from wearing herself out in the middle of nowhere with nobody to help.”

Lumine wanted to protest, claim she didn’t need a babysitter, get angry at the Acting Grand Master for insinuating she couldn’t take care of herself. But while kicking up a fuss here might get them to let her go on her own, she found herself surprised at the discovery that she didn’t actually mind the Outrider’s company.

Now that she’d sent Paimon away, she was completely alone. After a lifetime with Aether, sleeping, eating, living every moment together, she found herself reluctant to lose that sense of togetherness, even if it was with a new person.

Amber snapped into a sharp salute. “It will be done.” She said. Jean nodded solemnly. “You can depart the moment the Traveler feels ready for it. Outrider, your duties will be divided amongst the other knights for the time being, effective immediately.” She turned to Lumine. “I fear the Grand Master has taken all our mounts on his campaign and commandeered a significant number of the city’s as well. I am afraid you are going to have to walk. I recommend getting as much rest as possible. Mondstadt is a big area, after all.”

Jean sat back down. “If you have no other questions, you are dismissed. I have a population to calm down. At least I can tell them you’re up and about now.”

Lumine nodded, gazing at Amber who was still holding the salute. She didn’t follow her example. Jean had no power over her, and she would bow to no-one. Refusing to salute was similar enough to that.

She turned and left, headed back to the bedroom. She needed all the energy she could get, if she was going to run around all over Mondstadt. Jean’s map had been worryingly large, and she wondered just how big Mondstadt even was. Or the rest of Teyvat. How long would it take to find her brother, if she had to travel all over the world to find him?

Amber followed her a moment later, after sharing a confused look with Jean. She didn’t say anything, merely followed her back to the room.

When they got there, Lumine realized she didn’t want to go back to the bed. She’d wasted way too much time there. Already, she felt like her muscles were stating to atrophy.

All right, perhaps that was an exaggeration. Lumine didn’t even know if it was possible for that to happen to her. It had certainly never happened before. But she did know that if she had to spend even a moment more in that bed, she might just go insane.

Instead, she opened the bay window all the way, glancing out over Mondstadt. From up here, it seemed so small. While it was true that Mondstadt wasn’t an especially large city, it certainly felt huge when she was walking around down below.

Below her, in a courtyard, a number of aspiring knights were training, running laps, sparring, cleaning weaponry. They were accompanied by a grizzled older knight, and Lumine had a sudden sense of Déjà vu.

Perhaps she’d been a soldier, so long ago that she barely remembered? Her memory was vast, but it wasn’t complete. No being could contain all of her memories, collected over the eons she’d existed.

She looked out over the rest of the city. She’d never taken the time to explore it. She used to love doing that, witnessing new cultures, meeting new people, experiencing new things. But there was no time for that now. Aether was still gone, Mondstadt was still in danger, and Lumine honestly felt like she was about to collapse.

She sat down in the bay window with a heavy sigh, turning to face the sun and trying to soak up as much of its energy as she could.

Amber had been standing there awkwardly, trying to think of anything to say, when she noticed that Lumine almost seemed to glow in the sunlight. Upon closer inspection, what she’d thought was a trick of the light was actually real; Lumine was glowing.

She was sitting in the bay window cross legged, palms up, facing the afternoon sun. Her eyes were closed, a peaceful smile was on her lips, and her skin was glowing.

“I’m glowing, aren’t I?” Lumine asked, smile clear through her words. Amber swallowed, and nodded, before realizing Lumine couldn’t see her with her eyes closed. Lumine just smiled more widely. “You saw me when I was absorbing energy before. It’s like that, but with sunlight. It’s not as powerful, and it’s not concentrated to one part of my body. I can sit like this for hours and regain energy. Beats sleeping, I would think.”

Amber nodded again in silent understanding. Lumine was something else, she thought. She didn’t know if she would ever truly understand the not-quite-God.

“I fear I’m not exactly riveting company at the moment. This takes a lot of focus. If you have other things to take care of before we depart tomorrow, I suggest you do them now.” Lumine said. Amber weirdly felt the urge to salute her, to acknowledge the unspoken command to get out of her room.

“I’ll… go gather provisions. Finish my last patrol. Something. If you need any assistance, there are plenty of knights around willing to help.” Amber spoke, restraining her arms from snapping into a salute.

Lumine hummed. “I will see you later, then. Good hunting.”

“Y-yeah. You too.” Amber managed. Lumine grinned, and then turned her attention to the sun fully. The glow surrounding her intensified, and Amber left the room.

The first stop on her trip was Good Hunter. The restaurant wasn’t too far away from the Knights’ headquarters and had an excellent menu to take along on the road.

The city square was busy this time of day. It was around midday, and most people took a break from work to get some food and to mingle. Even the lingering threat of Stormterror and the muted atmosphere in the city weren’t enough to deter Mondstadt’s inhabitants.

Good Hunter was especially busy, but Amber waited in line patiently, looking around the square as she did. There were too many people to focus on any one of them, so Amber merely enjoyed the presence of other people, of life in the city.

When it was Amber’s turn to order, she did so efficiently, relaying her order to pick up the next morning. Sarah, the restaurant’s owner, smiled at her, writing down the order and promising it would be ready in time.

After that, she visited the general store for some more ingredients. The meals she’d bought wouldn’t last them forever, and she had no idea how long they would be on the road. Finally, after visiting Wagner for some more arrows and a brief talk with his apprentice, Amber didn’t really know what to do. Her usual patrol route had already been reassigned, and she found herself with some free time for the first time since Stormterror first showed up.

She wandered around the city aimlessly, smiling and waving at anyone who recognized her, and some who didn’t. She was a well-known face in the city, and she’d helped lots of people with personal problems, which went a long way in getting them to like her.

Her thoughts kept drifting back to Lumine. She was glad she’d woken up, and that she seemed more or less okay. She’d been worried, and Amber didn’t like being worried. Usually, if there was something that bothered her, she wouldn’t stop until she’d fixed the problem. This time, though, there had been nothing she could do, apart from getting Lumine back to headquarters and fetching Barbara.

Without realizing it, she’d wandered into the training yard, where Knight-Instructor Teagan was whipping new recruits into shape. The stern woman gave her a curt nod, and Amber nodded in return, leaning against a nearby wall to watch the recruits.

There were a few who showed promise. One stood out in particular, wielding a bow with an ease similar to Amber’s own. Curious, she watched as the girl fired shot after shot, never missing the targets once. When she turned to look at another recruit, she felt Knight-Instructor Teagan’s gaze on her.

Teagan had been a Knight-Instructor for decades. The hardened older woman had trained Amber and fought alongside her grandfather. She was tough to like, but she commanded respect, and Amber felt a sense of admiration whenever she saw the woman at work.

“What do you think of the recruits, Outrider Amber?” The woman’s voice was harsh, like she gargled gravel every morning, and Amber found herself smiling at the image. She turned to look at the woman’s scarred face, contemplating her answer.

“You’ve done an excellent job, as always, Knight-Instructor.” Amber replied, smoothly. “They seem to have come a long way since I’ve last seen them. Especially that one.” She nodded to the archer that had caught her attention earlier.

Teagan smiled, a rare sight indeed. “I know. It seems only yesterday that she picked up a bow and set off in her grandfather’s footsteps.” The older woman placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “She reminds me of you, in the beginning.”

Amber squinted at the archer. While she looked nothing like amber, with her fiery red hair and her smaller features, she saw that same determination to be the best. “If you have some time, I think she would benefit from some attention from the Knight’s only Outrider. All of them would, really. Are you up for it?”

“What would I even be doing?” Amber asked, curiously. An opportunity to teach alongside Knight-Instructor Teagan was a high honor indeed, few knights ever getting her approval. To hear that Teagan wanted her help made her feel prouder than ever before.

“While Kara there seems to have a handle on archery, the rest of them are still sloppy at best. You could teach them archery better than I ever could. And I think attention from the famous Outrider would be a great morale boost.”

“Are you sure?” Amber asked uncertainly. “I’ve never done this before.”

“I have every faith in you.” The Instructor tightened her hold on Amber’s shoulder reassuringly. “Go out there, show them just how impressive an Outrider can be. Perhaps it’ll motivate them to follow in your footsteps. I imagine it can be lonely, being the only Outrider. Now’s your chance to fill your ranks.”

Amber nodded firmly, and Teagan gave her a warm, genuine smile. “Atta girl.” She turned to the recruits, some of whom had stopped training to gawk at the two of them. Amber grimaced; an offense like that would have resulted in twenty laps around the headquarters when she was still in training.

“Listen up, recruits. We’ve been graced with the presence of the Knights’ only Outrider, Outrider Amber.” Immediately, all of the recruits stopped what they were doing to snap into a salute. Amber responded with a curt nod.

“The Outrider will be assisting in today’s training. Given how sloppy the lot of you still are with a bow, that will be today’s primary focus.” Teagan stepped aside, letting Amber take over for now. A swell of pride rose through the Outrider’s chest, and she fought to keep down a bright grin, instead settling for a pleasant smile.

“Good afternoon, recruits. I’m impressed with what I’ve seen so far, but the Knight-Instructor tells me your archery is lacking. I have no reason to distrust those words, so today we’re going to improve your skills.” She clasped her hands behind her back in a loose grip, and looked at every recruit in turn, pausing briefly to look at Kara.

“Grab your bows and prepare to spend an afternoon training your accuracy.” The recruits snapped into a salute and left for the armory. Amber looked at Teagan. “You’ve trained them well. No complaints, immediate obedience. If I hadn’t experienced your training for myself, I’d have thought you were performing miracles.”

“What do you think now, then?” Teagan asked. Amber smiled. “That you might just be the most skilled knight the order has to offer. I hope you aren’t planning to retire anytime soon.” Teagan let out a harsh laugh. “And leave Mondstadt defenseless? This place will fall apart without me.”

“That it will.” Amber smiled, watching as the recruits filed back into the courtyard, some of them clutching their bows nervously. She watched as Teagan instructed two recruits to gather more targets and turned to address the rest of the recruits.

“I see you’ve prepared. Well, most of you. Recruit Kara, would you explain to me why you aren’t wearing a wrist guard?” Amber looked the redhead in the eye and was surprised to see the girl look back at her defiantly. “I don’t need it, Ma’am. I’ve been training with the bow since I was four years old.”

“As have I. And in all those years, the wrist guard has saved me from injury more times than I can count. Grab it. If it impedes your accuracy at all, then clearly you still have much to learn.”

Amber watched as the girl left to the armory, fuming silently. She didn’t like to play big bad knight, but she remembered being that young and full of herself. In her time, Teagan had helped her overcome those feelings. Perhaps she could help this girl in the same way.

When Kara returned, Amber set them to work. She watched as the majority of them managed to hit the targets at least once, and corrected the stance of those who couldn’t, giving instructions and tips where she could. Unsurprisingly, Kara hardly needed any help, though she wasn’t quite as accurate now as she was before. Pity, but Amber was serious. That wrist guard was important.

By the time late afternoon rolled around, Teagan approached her, seemingly pleased. “They’re already better than they were. Thank you. If you have any more time to assist soon, it would be appreciated.”

“I fear I won’t. Acting Grand Master Jean has sent me on a special assignment with the Traveler.” Amber replied. Teagan scoffed. “Blondie? What’s so impressive about her, anyway?”

Amber looked at her, surprised. “Didn’t you see her in action?”

Teagan looked unimpressed. “Sure. I saw what she could do. I also saw she was sloppy. Her skill with blades and magic may be unparalleled in all of Mondstadt, but she’s undisciplined. Throwing herself at any danger confident she can’t lose, risking innocent lives in the process. The girl has too much power, and not enough self-restraint to match.”
Amber remained silent, deep in thought. Of course Lumine thought she was invincible. Up until recently, she had been. The Outlander needed to learn that she wasn’t unkillable anymore.

“Have I offended you?” Teagan asked. “The girl is impressive, yes. I would like to spar with her sometime. But she’s a danger to herself and others.”

“Why do you say that? She sent Stormterror running, didn’t she?” Amber asked. “She did. But what if she’d succeeded in killing the dragon? It would have come crashing down. How heavy do you think that oversized lizard is? I reckon it’ll crush whatever building it would land on. Buildings people were taking refuge in. The girl was having so much fun battling a strong opponent, she didn’t stop to consider that it would be in everyone’s best interest to take that fight somewhere else.”

“What if I told you she did?” From behind them, Lumine’s soft voice interrupted their conversation, and Teagan spun around, ready for a fight.

“There was no time to lure the dragon somewhere else. It wanted Mondstadt gone, and if I didn’t act immediately, it would have destroyed the city. That would have killed more people than just those hiding in the few houses it could hypothetically have crushed, wouldn’t it?”

Lumine looked less tired than before, but she was still not back to what Amber was used to. Teagan bristled, but didn’t object, seeing the sense in her words.

“I agree with your assessment for the most part. I am reckless. But up until recently, I’ve never met anything stronger than me. That kind of power tends to get to one’s head.” Lumine continued, extending her hand.

“Lumine. I’m the traveler, the Outlander, or whatever else the people of Mondstadt have started calling me. On my way here, I even met someone proclaiming me a hero. I didn’t entirely agree with that statement.”

When Teagan didn’t shake her hand, Lumine shrugged. “I heard you might be interested in a sparring match. I would like to see what Mondstadt’s best has to offer.”

“A challenge?” A dangerous glint appeared in Teagan’s eyes. “I accept. On one condition. No magic. Just you, me, and our weapons of choice.”

Lumine extended her hand again, and this time, Teagan shook it. “Deal.” Lumine said, smiling wickedly. Teagan gave her a look, and then turned to the recruits. “You are dismissed for the day. Clear out the courtyard and go home, unless you want to watch me grind this Outlander into the dirt.”

The recruits hurried to comply, taking away the targets and leaving the courtyard. A few remained, sticking to the sidelines, curious to see where this would go. Sure, Knight-Instructor Teagan was one of the best fighters Mondstadt had to offer, but the Outlander had beaten Stormterror away. Surely, there was no contest?

Teagan left briefly and returned with a wicked-looking spear. Longer than the woman herself, and as thick as her wrist, this was no normal spear. Lumine glanced at it, and then summoned her sword in a burst of light, drawing a few astonished gasps from the recruits.

Teagan huffed. “Parlor tricks. Let’s see how well you can defend them.” Lumine didn’t respond, merely took a few steps back before holding her sword in a salute.

Teagan reacted instantly, darting forwards with her spear extended. Lumine nimbly dodged out of the way, kicking at the spear as it passed. Teagan, now unbalanced, received another sharp kick to the chest.

She recovered quickly, sweeping the spear close to the ground, forcing Lumine to jump over it or break a shin. While she was distracted, Teagan quickly brought the spear around for another jab, which Lumine dodged again.

They seemed to be at an impasse. Teagan’s superior reach meant Lumine couldn’t get too close, but since it also took longer to move the spear around, Lumine always had time to dodge or counterattack.

This went on for some time, both of them jabbing at each other, testing their opponent’s defenses. Then, Lumine saw her chance. Teagan made a low sweep, and Lumine jumped early, landing on the spear and pinning it to the ground. She ran along the length of the spear, slashing her sword, and Teagan was forced to drop the spear and dodge out of the way. Lumine kicked the spear away, and now Teagan was unarmed.

“Impressive.” Teagan said appreciatively. Then, she unsheathed the sword at her hip. ”Let’s see how well you do in close quarters.”

She lunged at Lumine, who slapped her sword away and kicked at the woman’s legs. Teagan contorted her body and managed to both dodge out of the way and kick at Lumine.

Lumine took the hit, but remained standing, swinging heavily at the woman to get her out of her personal space. Teagan blocked, the sound of metal screeching at… something else resounding through the courtyard.

With a surprised grunt, Teagan backed off. “What is that thing made of, Outlander?” She huffed. Lumine shook her head. “You don’t want to know.” She said, taking the offense. Again, the strange sound reverberated through the courtyard, resonating all the way through the bystanders’ teeth.

And again, and again. It seemed that Lumine was done playing games. Teagan would not be beaten so easily, though. She parried a swing from the side and went in for an overhead sweep. When Lumine’s blade came up to block it, Teagan punched at Lumine’s stomach, hard.

Lumine took the hit, glancing between her abdomen and the woman. Unimpressed, she twisted her blade, managing to disarm the Knight-Instructor.

Unarmed again, Teagan would have been wise to give up. instead, she only fought more ferociously, dodging whatever attacks Lumine sent her way and punching and kicking wherever she got an opening.

And then, suddenly, it was over. Lumine dropped with a surprised grunt. Teagan had managed to hook a foot behind her own, and unbalanced her enough that a solid punch sent her falling to the ground.

Teagan took her chance, diving on top of the traveler and pinning her to the ground. “Impressive.” Teagan panted. “But clearly, you rely too much on your magic. So much so, that an unarmed assailant managed to get you on the ground.”

Lumine grunted, eyes flashing, and then she heaved. Teagan went flying, slamming into the ground a few feet further away. Lumine pounced, sword at the ready, and pinned the Knight-Instructor to the ground, blade at her neck.

“Do I? I admit, you caught me off guard. Thank you for teaching me.” She said. She released her hold, offering Teagan a hand to help her up. Teagan took it, clapping Lumine on the shoulder once she stood.

“I may have misjudged you. But remember that power is nothing without control. I let my pride get the better of me today. I hope you won’t repeat my mistakes.” Lumine smiled. “You remind me of my own teacher. It’s been a very long time since I’ve thought of him. Thank you, both for the reminder and for the spar.”

Teagan turned back to her students. “You are never too old to learn. Today has proven that. You may soon pass your trials and become Knights, but a good Knight never stops learning new things. Take that to heart.”

The recruits nodded, some barely managing to contain their excitement at seeing their seemingly unbeatable instructor go down in a fight.

“Knight-Instructor, if I may. Would you allow us to spar with the Traveler?” A voice rang out from the sidelines. Surprised, Lumine turned to where the voice came from. It was the redhead she’d seen Amber eyeing earlier. She reminded her of the Outrider.

“Would you want to? You saw how she wiped the floor with me.” Teagan spoke. “I would. I’ve never seen anyone fight the way she does. It would be good practice.”

With a doubtful expression on her face, Teagan turned to Lumine. “Would you want to? I can’t imagine they’ll be much of a challenge. And if you seriously hurt them, there will be consequences.”

Lumine smiled. “They’re welcome to try. I won’t inflict any permanent damage.” She said.

Moments after she said that, an arrow whizzed past her head, rustling the flowers she kept in her hair. She whipped around to find the source and managed to dodge out of the way of another one.

Kara was sneaky, using her fellow recruits as cover to disappear and reappear elsewhere. She was also fast. A smart move, but not very chivalrous. Clearly, this girl wasn’t trying to be a normal Knight. How refreshing.

The next arrow flew past, and then Lumine was on the move, running towards the group of recruits, who darted away at the sight of rapidly approaching doom. This left Kara exposed, and she hastily readied another arrow, shooting it wildly and diving away just before Lumine reached her.

Lumine jumped and caught the arrow in midair, twisting it in her hand and throwing it back at the girl faster than it had left the bow. The arrow knocked the bow from the girl’s hands, and then she was defenseless as Lumine descended on her.

In moments, it was over. Lumine had grabbed the girl in a chokehold, not tight enough to restrict her breathing, but enough to make sure she wasn’t going anywhere.

“A good tactic, using a crowd to hide your attack. Not very Knight-like, but very effective against lesser opponents than I. I commend your effort.” Lumine said. “But I wonder, what made you think you could take me on alone and win after I beat your instructor?”

A blade appeared at her neck, and then another one. Ah. She wasn’t alone, then.

“Oh! How clever. You’re not alone. Draw the opponent into a crowd of friendlies and trap them. Very good, very good.” Lumine said, genuinely impressed. “But not enough, I’m afraid.”

She ducked and grabbed a hold of the girl’s legs, pulling them out from underneath her and spinning her in a circle, tripping her fellow students and clearing some space. She made sure not to hurt them too much, and then she was off, jumping a clear ten feet into the air and bouncing off the wall, out of the crowd.

There she stood, in the middle of the arena, flowers in her hair rustling in the wind and an amused smile on her face. She let go of the sword, dissolving it into particles of light, and raised her hands in a defensive stance.

“Let’s see what the lot of you are made of, then.” She taunted. “Come on. Surely the future of the Knights of Favonius can handle one petite, blonde little girl?” She batted her eyelashes at them, and Amber choked back a laugh.

As a group, the students approached. Lumine smiled, relaxing her stance and opening her arms wide. “Come on, then. See if you can get me!”
It was over nearly as quickly as it began. Lumine was a whirlwind of white and gold, dodging and deflecting several attacks for all of three seconds before launching into a counterattack, flooring the group of students in barely any time.

Kara, the last one standing, dropped her bow and raised her hands.

“We underestimated you. We’re sorry!” She nearly squealed. Amber really couldn’t contain her laughter this time, and even Teagan had an amused smile on her face.

“Pride. It’s every knight’s constant companion, and their biggest hurdle to overcome. I hope today has been a lesson to you all in that respect. You are free to go and lick your wounds. I expect you back here tomorrow at sunrise.”

One by one, the students departed, cradling bruises and small cuts. None of them seemed upset, though. Curious.

Kara was the only one left behind, staring at Lumine with a sense of wonder, and staring at Amber with that same sense of wonder when she approached.

“Where did you learn to fight like that?” She asked. Lumine smiled. “I don’t really remember. You see, I am very, very old. But I remember flashes of my teacher. He wasn’t too dissimilar from Knight-Instructor Teagan. You would do well to heed her lessons.”

“And you! You get to travel with her! How amazing is that!” She turned to Amber. Amber looked at her sternly. “And where did you hear that, Kara?” While it wasn’t necessarily a secret, it had not been made public knowledge for as far as Amber knew, so the fact that Kara knew somehow was a little disturbing.

“I overheard you and the Knight-Instructor.” Kara admitted, sheepishly.

“You know that spying is wrong, right?” Lumine asked. Kara looked guilty. “The Cavalry Captain disagrees.” She defended.

“Indeed he does.” Kaeya, seemingly waiting for a good moment to make his entrance like the pretentious ass he was, appeared from behind a nearby wall.

“Outrider, Traveler. I saw you at work. Impressive, beating up a bunch of teenagers.” Kaeya teased. Lumine frowned at him. “You seem to have forgotten the dragon that the whole of your organization was helpless against. The kids asked to spar, and I went easy on them. Now. Is there anything you wanted?”

“No need for the attitude, Miss Lumine. I merely wanted to ask when you would grace me with your presence in the next temple?” Kaeya faked offense, but Lumine saw straight through it. The man had his own agenda. Whether it was malicious or just personal, she couldn’t tell, but she would have to keep an eye on him.

“If your little protégé here knows, I’m sure you do too, perhaps even more.” Lumine defended. Kaeya smiled. “Perceptive. I like that. Yes, I know you are going on a pilgrimage of sorts to every statue of the Seven in Mondstadt. I merely wanted to ask for a timeframe.”

“I wouldn’t know. I am a stranger in these lands, and do not know where these statues are.” Lumine said. Kaeya frowned. “You should have no trouble with most of them, though I hear Dragonspine is extra cold this time of year. But the one in Stormterror’s lair? You’re going to have a tough time getting to that one.”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it.” Lumine said. “I’ve beaten it back twice now. I’m sure that once I’ve regained some of my power, dispatching the thing won’t be an issue. I’m more worried about whatever set this creature up to attack this place. If it’s really the abyss order, which the presence of the abyss mage in the last temple strongly suggests, Archons help you all.”

Kaeya blinked. “Yes. Well. I’m sure that with you on our side, we can handle a bunch of abyss mages, no?”

“My reach isn’t infinite; I can’t be everywhere at once. If enough of them get past me, well…” Lumine paused. “Perhaps the cadets require additional training. Perhaps the rest of the knights do, too.”

She turned to leave. “I believe it is time for dinner. Amber and I are going to need our strength for the coming journey. When it’s done, you’ll be the first to know. Goodbye, Cavalry Captain.”

Kaeya, with a small scowl on his face, didn’t acknowledge the dismissal with words, merely turning to leave. When he was far enough away, Amber turned to Lumine curiously. “What was that?” She asked. Lumine glanced at her. “I don’t trust him. I sense something… off, about him. I don’t like it.”

They left the courtyard, heading deeper into the city. The sun was approaching the horizon, transforming the sky into a sea of orange and red. “I enjoyed my breakfast. Do you think we could visit Good Hunter again? I would like to meet the chef.”

“Sure.” Amber said. “You’ll like her. Sarah is sweet. And an amazing cook.”

-

They ate their dinner in companionable silence. Sarah was thrilled to see Lumine on her feet, as were a number of other patrons. Everywhere Lumine went, people seemed to be gaping at her. She didn’t like the attention, but she didn’t want to cause a scene.

Rumors about her had spread fast, it would seem. While this was nothing new, the fact that they were good rumors, speaking of heroes and dragonslayers instead of conquerors and monsters, was new. Not that Lumine went around killing and consuming everything before losing her brother to the Unknown God, but she’d certainly never been the type for heroics.
“This is very good, Amber.” Lumine said. “I hope Sarah is willing to supply some of the recipes. I’m not as stellar a cook as her, but I’m sure I could cook us some food on the road. Aether never complained about my cooking skills.”

Not that they had shared cooked meals often. Still, there was something about cooking that set Lumine’s mind at rest. The rare opportunities to cook a filling meal were always a source of joy for her.

“She sells a small recipe book. If you can make use of it, I’ll buy it for you. It would certainly beat my cooking.” Amber said. Lumine looked around uncomfortably. “A book? Hmm. A pity.”

“Why? What’s wrong?” Amber asked. Lumine smiled awkwardly. “I haven’t been here long enough to read the local language. A book is useless to me at the moment.” She admitted. “That’s okay!” Amber said, cheerfully. “We can make it a team effort! That way, I still get to help! I’ll just read what the recipes say.”

“That will do.” Lumine smiled. Amber smiled back, but then her features twisted into a cute frown. “Wait. How long have you been here, now?” Lumine paused, unsure herself. “Anywhere between three days and a week, I think. It’s easy to lose track of time when you’re like me; keeping track of it is something I’m still getting used to.” Lumine admitted.

“How can you speak our language so fluently, then? Do you always pick up languages so quickly?” Amber asked. Lumine smiled at her shyly. “I haven’t. I… have a gift. It’s a universal translator of sorts. You hear what I want to say, and in turn, I can hear what you want, so long as I draw on this power.”

“Where do you even learn such a thing?”

Lumine wasn’t entirely sure herself. It had been a long, long time ago, when she herself was still very new to being immortal. She and Aether had stumbled across a God, whose name she couldn’t remember, and he had gifted them with the power of translation.

“It was a gift.” Lumine said, haltingly. “Before… I became what I am today, but after my ascension, we… wandered. The God who gave it to us gave it so that we could enjoy our wanderings more thoroughly. I think he was trying to gain Aether’s favor.”

“So this gift… do you use it all the time? Do you even remember your native language, from before?” Amber asked. Lumine thought for a while. Did she? In the beginning, her and Aether had still mostly relied on their home world’s language, but as time went on, they used the language of the Gods more and more.

Lumine opened her mouth, thinking of what to say. Testing the syllables, the movements felt like home the more she tried to form them, and half-formed memories returned to her the more she spoke.

Amber listened in awe to the alien language Lumine was speaking. It flowed like the sweetest honey, rang clear as crystal bells, made her think of endless grassy fields and cloudless skies, trees greener than any she had ever seen before.

She noticed a longing. When she opened her eyes, unaware she had closed them in the first place, she noticed a single tear in the corner of Lumine’s eye, a serene smile on her face.

When Lumine was done, all Amber could do was stare dumbfoundedly at the blonde. That language… it was as if there was magic interwoven in every sound, emotion tightly wrapped around every syllable.

“I haven’t spoken that language in a thousand years.” Lumine smiled. “Thank you. For reminding me of Home.”

“Your Home… Your people… you didn’t start out as just any old human, did you? That language is unlike anything I’ve ever heard. It was like it was… charged.”

“Ah, yes… I suppose my people had an affinity for magic. Me and my brother, though, were talented. When we spoke, people listened. When we sang, people became entranced. We were very successful artists once, but Aether didn’t have the patience for it all. A shame, really.”

“You should go home again, when all of this is over.” Amber said, earnestly. “You sound like you miss it terribly.” Lumine nodded sadly. “I do. But I can’t go back. It’s been a long, long time since we left. It’s no longer there.”

Lumine scoffed. “Time. It catches up to us all, in the end. Nothing is eternal. Not even me.”

“Well…” Amber began. “Then perhaps, you can find a new home. I’m sure you’ve found many beautiful places in your journeys.” “I have.” Lumine smiled sadly. “But that’s the thing, isn’t it? They’re just places.” She looked at Amber sardonically. “I’m sure you’ll think I’m a cliché old person, but it’s true what they say. Home really is the people you surround yourself with, and not the place.”

Amber looked at her with a bright smile. “Well then, perhaps you can make a home in Mondstadt. The people here will welcome you with open arms, after you drove off Stormterror, and they’ll adore you even more once you get rid of it for good.”

Lumine smiled. “A generous offer. But my priorities lie elsewhere. Perhaps, once I’ve found Aether, I’ll think about settling down.”

“For now, though,” She said, getting up and picking up the dishes to return them to Sarah, “We should go back. Tomorrow will be a long and tiring day. I’ll be right back.”

She left Amber there, at the table, and went up to the counter, where Sarah was waiting with a bright smile on her face. “You didn’t have to bring the plates back, you know. Usually, the staff takes care of that.”
“Just being polite.” Lumine answered. Sarah nodded her approval. “It’s appreciated. Thank you. And thank you for helping the Knights, too. You’ve given the people hope again.”

Lumine looked away. “Uh. You’re welcome.” She muttered. Then, quickly changing the subject, she looked up again. “I really enjoyed my meal. Amber told me you sell recipes?”

Sarah, catching on to Lumine’s reluctance to discuss her heroics, rummaged around under the counter and pulled out a small, leatherbound book. “It’s on the house. As is your meal. I hope you find the same peace in cooking that I do.”

“That’s very generous of you.” Lumine said. “Are you sure?” Sarah laughed. “Now aren’t you the modest type? You deserve this. Enjoy it, and come back sometime soon, will you?” Lumine bowed her head in appreciation, taking the book from the woman. “Thank you. I will.” She then quickly departed, unwilling to prolong the awkward encounter.

When she returned to Amber, the girl looked up, quickly reaching for her coin pouch. “Right. You need money to pay, don’t you?” Lumine shook her head. “Sarah gave it to us for free. As well as this book.” She put it down on the table, and Amber gave it an appreciating glance. “I should take you to more places if it means we get free stuff.” She said, jokingly.

Lumine smiled. “I wouldn’t want to come across as entitled, helping the town once and then promptly going around demanding free goods from everyone.” Amber rolled her eyes. “I’m not saying we should go around forcing people to part with their goods. There’s nothing wrong with receiving a gift or two, right?”

“I suppose.” Lumine said, uncharacteristically meek. Amber raised an eyebrow. “What’s this? Are you being shy? Lumine, a being elevated far above us mortals, who took on Stormterror and won?”

“I just don’t like taking advantage of this newfound kindness.” Lumine said, shortly. Amber conceded her point. “That’s fair. I was only joking, anyway. Wouldn’t be very knight-like of me to take advantage of the people I’m supposed to protect, would it?”

Lumine smiled. “That doesn’t stop many of the authorities I’ve come across.” She said. Amber faked offense. “Well. We aren’t like that, here.”

She got up from the table, ready to head back to the Knights’ headquarters. “Hey. Before, when you spoke your own language… what did you say?”

Lumine paused for a moment, trying to translate in her head. “There’s not really a direct translation, but the gist of it was, that, well…” She thought for a moment. “I suppose I was talking about how glad I am to have met you. This would have been hell if I had to do it all on my own. I guess I was thanking you for being my friend.”

Amber blushed, surprising considering her normally carefree attitude. “But… that wasn’t all. Once I got going, I got lost in my memories. I started talking about my home, before all this. What little I could remember. The color of the sky, the feeling of the grass beneath my feet… Gods, my mother’s smile. I haven’t thought of her in so long…”

Lumine’s expression remained stoic, but underneath, Amber could see that Lumine wasn’t taking the separation from her brother nearly as well as she had thought at first. Silently, she offered Lumine her hand. When all she did was look at it, Amber rolled her eyes and grabbed Lumine’s hand herself.

“Let’s go to sleep, then. The sooner we are out of Mondstadt, the sooner we can find your brother. Get you some of that home back.”

Lumine looked at their intertwined hands, and then up at Amber’s eyes, and though she didn’t say anything, the gratitude in the blonde’s expression was enough for Amber, and without any more words, they set off towards the headquarters.

For now, all was well.

Chapter Text

Morning came as it always does, sunrise radiant and golden, full of life waking up from its slumber. Birdsong floated through the cool morning air, a light breeze ruffled the trees and the tall grasses, and calm waves lapped at the shores of Cider Lake. In its center, Mondstadt came awake, its people getting up slowly and preparing for another day of work.

At the gates, a small crowd had gathered, despite the early hour. The knights on duty tried in vain to contain the mass’ enthusiasm, cheers and well-wishes ringing out through the otherwise calm morning.

The cheers were directed at two figures, already halfway on the bridge leading out to the windswept plains of Mondstadt’s surroundings. Two women, clad in red and white, carrying heavy packs on their backs and, in one case, a grim face of determination, were on their way out of the city.

The woman in red turned around and waved at the crowd of people seeing them off, receiving a few whistles and cheers in return. The white-clad near-Goddess simply rolled her eyes and quickened her pace.

“They’re cheering for you, you know.” Amber teased. Lumine rolled her eyes once more. “They shouldn’t. It’s only because of my earlier failure that we have to take this journey.” She said, shortly. Amber, undeterred, simply smiled on. “They see hope in us. We’re on our way to get stronger, to take care of Stormterror once and for all. To them, we’re heroes on a quest.”

“Fools.” Lumine grumbled. Amber shot her a curious look. “You’re not much of a morning person, are you?” She said, lightly. “We could have departed later in the day.”

“Not really. We need every advantage we can get. I honestly don’t know if I could defend us if Stormterror decided to attack now. The more time we waste, the likelier that is to happen.”

Amber conceded her point, and for a while, they didn’t speak further, with the cheers and cries of the townspeople fading into the background.

On they went, passing small groups of trees, bushes, and the occasional wildlife. Most of their surroundings were just vast plains, however, stretching almost to the horizon. In the distance, a gigantic tree was visible, right in the middle of the otherwise mostly empty area called Windrise.

They passed the temple of the Falcon, still bearing the dragon’s claw marks, still shut tight. They didn’t pay it much attention, choosing not to speak of what had happened there. Instead, they walked on, towards their goal in the distance.

They met a knight there, out in the wilderness, but other than a curt nod they shared in passing, they left each other in peace. The man probably had a reason to be out there. They certainly did. No time for small talk; they had to keep moving.

“You know…” Amber began, after they had walked for a few hours and took a quick break near a small stream of water. “You didn’t fail.” Lumine looked up from the rations she was sorting through, curious about what Amber meant.

“You… fixed something that was very important to me. It may have wiped you out for a few days and made me worry myself nearly to death, but… you showed me kindness. You didn’t have to do that. You’ve proven to me that you can be kind, and now you’re more aware of your limits. I’d say that’s a good thing, right?”

Lumine stared at her for a couple seconds, before turning her attention back to her pack. Amber almost thought the blonde was purposely ignoring her, but after a moment, she spoke up.

“Thank you.” She said, softly, not letting her eyes meet Amber’s. “I think I needed to hear that.” She rummaged through her pack a little more, pulling out some bread and cheese they’d taken with them, along with a waterskin, which she refilled in the stream.

Amber didn’t respond, unsure what to say, and was even more awestruck when Lumine looked her in the eye and gave her a soft smile. “Thank you. Now, let’s eat. We’re wasting daylight.”

Amber silently ate her lunch, thinking about the way the blonde had smiled at her. Something about it… it made her feel funny. She didn’t know what to think about it.

They packed up the remains of their lunch and set out once again, towards the giant tree in the distance.

-

In the end, they didn’t quite make it. Windrise was bigger than Lumine had originally expected just from seeing it on the map they brought. They set up camp near a small pond. Lumine gathered firewood and dried it with a controlled burst of Anemo energy, and Amber lit the fire with a well-placed arrow. They roasted some of the meat they’d brought with them, and then set to work setting up a small tent.

“I will keep first watch.” Lumine offered. Amber just nodded, tired from a long day of walking, and made her way into the tent with a small goodnight.

Lumine sat by the fire for the next few hours, feeding it dried twigs and the occasional branch to keep it going a little longer. While she sat there, under the night sky, she allowed herself the luxury of stargazing.

There was something odd about the small pinpricks in Teyvat, Lumine noticed. They seemed more pronounced, more potent. For a moment, Lumine allowed herself to wonder what they would be like to consume.

Whatever constellations Lumine had come to recognize in her travels didn’t seem to exist here. This in and of itself was nothing out of the ordinary; constellations changed along with one’s perspective, after all. She spent an hour or so trying to make up new ones, but soon realized she didn’t have the creativity for it.

Instead, she turned her attention outward, sinking into herself. Out here, away from Mondstadt and its overwhelming scale of life, she could truly focus on sensing everything nearby.

All around her, she could feel the grass, roots so tightly intertwined it all might as well have been one organism. It stretched out for miles in all directions, sharing its nutrients with whatever shrubbery or lone tree tapped into its expansive network of roots.

She flowed along the stream of life, spreading her awareness out in all directions for any hint of danger. There, towards the northeast, she could sense a small congregation of Hilichurls. They, too, were asleep, save for a lone sentry, elevated above the rest on a crudely constructed tower.

She mused on the parallels between her and this lone Hilichurl for a moment, both peering out into the silent, empty night, though with different senses entirely. She soon discarded that train of thought; the Hilichurls were far off, not a threat.

To the west were a few concentrations of elemental energy; slimes, probably. They, too, were too far away to be a threat.

Finding her immediate surroundings clear of any danger, Lumine turned her attention towards her companion. Amber was like a small star herself, glowing with a sense of muted power. Odd; perhaps her Vision slumbered along with the girl?

She was asleep peacefully, and Lumine briefly brushed Amber’s consciousness with her own, sending along a suggestion for deeper sleep. The girl needed it after the trouble Lumine had put her through.

Next, she focused on their destination. The gargantuan tree that had grown steadily larger on the horizon was a hub for all sorts of life. Birds, squirrels, thousands of insects, all seemed to be welcome under the tree’s canopy. It shone almost as brightly as Mondstadt did, all the way back West.

What demanded her attention more though was the statue at the base of the tree.

It felt ancient, and more powerful than the statue at Starfell Lake had been. Perhaps because, unlike Starfell Lake, this was a place of power instead of a mere shrine. Jean had told her one of her predecessors had Ascended there, and Lumine didn’t need mages to tell her that places like that were often brimming with potential.

Ascension was a wasteful process, after all. Young Gods often didn’t know how to contain all of the power they gained and spilled a lot of it out into the surroundings. Many Gods she’d met over her travels often returned to wherever it was they were born to soak up some more of that energy.

She hoped she could partake, too. Her hunger grew, nearly used to Amber and her Vision now but all the more insistent after constantly being teased by the licking flames contained in that miniature star. Perhaps, if she was lucky, they would meet enemy Vision bearers on their journey, and Lumine would finally get the opportunity to have a taste.

Behind her, Amber shifted and muttered something in her sleep. Lumine’s thoughts drifted away from consuming her foes and turned instead into pondering Amber’s mortality.

Yesterday, she’d expressed a desire to live forever. Lumine wasn’t opposed to the idea; the more time she spent with Amber, the more she felt inclined to take the girl with her once she’d found Aether. But, should Amber remain mortal, their time spent together would be like a drop of water landing on a hot plate and sizzling out in an instant, compared to the infinite oceans of time Lumine had already been alive and would probably live through in the future. Brief, intense, but ultimately finite.

Contrary to what mortals thought, Ascension wasn’t some unattainable goal. It certainly wasn’t easy, but an individual with a strong spirit and a lot of determination stood a reasonable chance. It had always felt a little cheap to Lumine, really. Compared to the prize, which was a gargantuan amount of power and essential immortality, the road to get there was surprisingly simple.

She just wasn’t sure Amber would want to do it. If Lumine focused, she could vaguely remember Aether being very opposed to the idea of Ascension.

She can’t remember why they wanted to Ascend.

Taking that disturbing thought and shoving it away to some dark corner of her mind, Lumine took the time to scan her surroundings once more, carefully following every thread of life that ran throughout the complicated web spun all around her.

A few bats had entered the scene, chasing their meals and emitting high-pitched squeaks that Lumine imagined would be inaudible to most creatures. Not to her, though; the squeaks were loud and frequent, and just high-pitched enough to grate on her nerves.

Just when she was about to do something about the annoyance, the zipper to Amber’s tent opened, depositing a sleepy Amber in a graceless heap next to the small fire. Lumine smiled, taking in Amber’s frazzled appearance.

“Can’t sleep?” She hummed. Amber shook her head. “It’s my turn to keep watch. You need your rest, too. The last few days haven’t been easy for you, either.”

“I’m fine. You can go back to sleep. I’ve got this covered.” Amber shot her annoyed look. “I went through the trouble of waking myself up, so you could sleep. The least you could do is make use of that sacrifice.” Amber grumbled. Lumine went to argue some more, but Amber shot her a glare. “Go. To. Sleep.” She groaned, as she pointed at the open tent. “I’ll keep watch. Once we’ve visited some more statues, we can talk about you staying up the whole night. Not tonight. Deal?”

Lumine rolled her eyes good-naturedly, but followed Amber’s command and entered the tent, rolling herself up in the sleeping bag and shooting a mock-glare Amber’s way. “There. Happy?” She asked. Amber merely nodded her assent, and then she reached over to close the tent’s zipper.

“Now sleep. Dragging your unconscious form around once was enough.” Amber said, patting the tent as she passed. “Good night.”

Lumine, distracted by how she was suddenly surrounded by Amber’s scent and her residual warmth in the sleeping bag, didn’t reply.

-

Morning came once more, dragging birdsong and fresh gales of cold wind in its wake. Lumine was awake in an instant, with the way the breeze seemed to pass through her tent as if it wasn’t there. Cold, tired, and grumpy, she dragged herself out of the tent.

Outside, Amber was sitting on the same overturned log Lumine had sat on to keep watch. She sat slightly slouched, facing away from Lumine. Humming a distracted greeting that was met with silence, Lumine set about making breakfast.

When it was nearly done, the sky turned dark, and a few droplets of water came down, slow at first but rapidly growing more intense. Lumine was up in an instant, ready to make a run for the tent, but paused when Amber still didn’t move.

“Amber! Come on!” Lumine called. No response. Worried now, Lumine turned back and reached for Amber’s shoulder.

Warmth. Wetness. Horrified, Lumine took away her hand to find it coated in blood. The movement jostled Amber’s still form. Slowly, impossibly slowly, she keeled over backwards, and Lumine stared in horror as more blood coated her friend.

Her ward. The one she was supposed to protect. The one she was so impossibly indebted to that Lumine didn’t know if she would ever be free of it, didn’t know if she even wanted that.

And now she was dead, glazed eyes looking at Lumine accusingly as her mouth spat accusations at her.

“Your fault!” Her voice was both impossibly soft and infinitely loud, filling the air all around her and pounding at her head from within, Amber’s sweet voice twisted by malice and joined by a chorus of other voices Lumine had wronged, a roar of accusations and hate so loud it nearly blew her off her feet.

-

Lumine woke up screaming. Rain pattered on the tent’s roof, but the voices were gone, and it was still dark outside. Beside her, Amber sat at the tent’s opening, peering out into the night. Her eyes, dead and bloody only seconds ago, were now watchful and alert.

Relief flooded her system like a drug, and she took a moment to relish in the sensation of it, of her heartbeat slowing down from the frantic beat to a more manageable tempo, of her mind clearing up just a little bit.

A dream. A nightmare. Lumine hadn’t dreamt in a century, and she couldn’t remember the last nightmare she’d had. But here she was, still trembling like a reed from horrors conjured up by her own mind.

It hadn’t even been that bad, she told herself. The sight of Amber covered in blood, while horrifying, was tame compared to the things she’d seen, sometimes even caused, in the countless wars she’d fought in. Really, there was nothing to be upset about.

“Lumine! Are you alright?” Amber asked, at her side as soon as Lumine had woken. It was dark in the tent, but Lumine had excellent night vision, allowing her to see Amber’s worried eyes, wide open and concerned, and not glassy, or dead, or speaking to her in the voices of her victims…

Lumine took a long time to respond. She ran through breathing exercises she couldn’t remember the origin of, tried to shut out her tangled emotions, tried to forget her nightmare. After a few seconds, when she no longer felt like opening her mouth would open the dam and leave her a sobbing mess in Amber’s arms, she responded.

“I am alright. It was just a dream. I do not even remember what it was about.” Her voice was controlled, cold. Like she was before she met Amber and became her friend. More formal, disinterested. A subconscious defense mechanism, now called up on command.

“You should take my place. I do not think I will sleep more tonight.”

Amber looked skeptical. “You’ve only been asleep for two hours. You should try to sleep some more.” Hesitantly, she reached out to Lumine, putting a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I’ll keep watch. There’s nothing out there that can hurt us. Not you, not me. You can rest.”

Lumine merely shook her head. “I am awake now. I might as well make use of it.” She took Amber’s hand off her shoulder and held it in her own or a moment, squeezing in what she hoped was a reassuring manner. “You forget what I am. I need less sleep than you do, and I can see you are tired.”

She let go of Amber’s hand and extended her own. She concentrated, and a brief flash of light filled the tent. When their eyes adjusted, Lumine’s blade was held in a firm grip. In the dark atmosphere of the tent, Amber noticed it glowed dimly.

“I will use my time to take care of my weaponry. Perhaps get an early start on preparing breakfast. I noticed the recipes Sarah supplied us with come with pictures, so I am sure I will be fine.”

Another flash, and a rag and a small bottle of polish appeared in Lumine’s other hand. Wordlessly, she set her blade in her lap, wetting the rag with some of the polish, which smelled so much like Lumine Amber wondered if perhaps it was somehow a diluted mixture of Lumine’s essence, or something equally magical-sounding and far beyond her.

“Are you sure you don’t want to talk about it?” Amber tried one last time, watching in fascination how Lumine’s blade seemed to glow more brightly as more polish was spread along its surface.

“I do not. I am sorry.” Lumine let her head hang, briefly pausing her polishing. “I have not dreamed in a long time. I do not know how to… deal with it, as you would say.”

“Then perhaps all you need is some company. I’m not tired, you know. I’ll sit here and stay with you while we wait for the sun to come up.” Amber got up from her position in the front of the tent and dropped down closer to Lumine. “Tell me about what you’re doing.”

A small smile tugged at the corners of Lumine’s lips. Softly, she turned towards Amber and let it show. “Thank you.” She muttered. Amber just smiled her usual wild smile and nodded towards her blade. “So. What are you smearing all over that beautiful blade of yours? I would have thought a divine blade would keep itself clean.”

And as Lumine started to explain what she was doing, an unfamiliar warmth filled her chest.

-

Sunrise came, lighting up the interior of the tent inch by inch, creeping closer to the dark shapes all the way in the back, huddled tightly together for warmth and comfort.

Amber was the first to stir, lifting her head from where she’d fallen asleep on Lumine’s shoulder. Next to her, Lumine shifted, muttering in her sleep, and Amber felt a smile tug at her lips.

She looked so small like this. Nothing like an immortal God-killer, and more like a tired young woman who has been through too much. If it were up to Amber, Lumine would get as much sleep as humanly, or inhumanly, possible. While it might not fix everything, it certainly wouldn’t hurt, and she had a feeling Lumine was vastly underestimating the amount of sleep she needed.

She was stubborn, though. Too stubborn for her own good. Amber wondered if this was a new development. Perhaps it was a way to cope with the loss of her powers? Stubbornly clinging on to what she could do instead of focusing on what she couldn’t?

Whatever the case may be, Amber was glad she was here, to help Lumine get out of her own head. Being alone after being together with one’s other half for most of one’s existence must be hellish.

Next to her, Lumine stirred, probably woken by Amber’s less than subtle extrication from their embrace. Amber chuckled softly, before removing herself entirely from the nest of pillow and sleeping bags they’d constructed last night. She left the tent, intent on making breakfast, when she heard Lumine mutter something.

She looked back and saw that Lumine was awake, or nearly so, looking up at her blearily from the entrance of the tent.

“Good morning. Sleep well?” Amber asked, cheerily. Lumine was silent for a moment, looking pensive. “Yes. I suppose.” She said. Amber smiled at her. “Good. Now. What do you want for breakfast? I’m afraid I’m not much of a cook, but I can make a mean sandwich.”

Lumine left the tent, sitting down on the ground, away from the log Amber was sitting on, the same one Lumine had kept watch on last night. Curious. “That sounds good.” Lumine’s voice sounded unusually small, but Amber decided to let it go for now. She’d been distraught enough yesterday, no reason to upset her more.

Once they’d finished their meager breakfast, they set about the task of breaking up their small campsite. They were mostly silent, Amber trying to keep up some chatter, but Lumine was mostly unresponsive, focusing intently on every part of the tent she was taking apart.

They set out half an hour after waking up. Lumine moved faster than yesterday, apparently sensing their destination was near. Amber let her, making sure to keep her stride even with Lumine’s, even if it was a little more draining than her usual gait.

They reached the gargantuan tree at noon. Light filtered through the canopy that blanketed the surroundings in green-tinted light. All around them, creatures skittered away as they sensed Lumine approach.

Birds flitted away, chirping warning calls to their peers. Squirrels skittered into the safety of the tree’s higher branches, watching from a distance. A small, foxlike creature took one look at Lumine and bolted.

“Looks like you’re popular with the wildlife.” Amber joked lightly, curious about the animals’ behavior. Lumine shrugged. “Animals have always been more perceptive than humans. They sense what I am.”

“There’s no way they can know you’re a deity of sorts, right?” Amber asked, incredulous. Lumine shook her head. “No. It’s something more primal.”

“Predator.”

The voice was light, boyish. It came from above them, but when Amber looked up, there was no-one there. Lumine’s blade was in her hands in an instant, and with a mighty leap, she disappeared into the canopy.

Unsure, Amber reached for her bow and two arrows. Even against the Ley line’s avatar, Lumine had remained calm and collected. To see her shoot off, furious and focused with murderous intent… this had to be something serious.

A small green form came crashing down from high above, kicking up dust as it landed. Lumine impacted with it not even a second later, with enough force to drive all the air out of the figure’s lungs and probably crack a few ribs. She growled, her arm thrown back for a heavy strike with her blade. Amber got a glimpse of a boyish face and blue-dyed braids, cowering underneath Lumine, and then Lumine went flying, carried off by a focused burst of Anemo power.

A vision wielder? Amber readied her bow, nocking the two arrows and encasing their tips in flame. The figure got up, clutching his ribs and swaying in place, and raised his hands when he saw her.

“Outrider Amber! Please, don’t shoot!” He implored. Amber kept her weapon trained on him, suspicious of how he knew her name. She didn’t know this boy. Behind her, she heard Lumine approach rapidly.

“I don’t want to fight!” He squeaked, and then Lumine was upon him again, all flashing blade and teeth, murder in her eyes.

“He’s just a boy, Lumine, for Archons’ sake!” Amber shouted, but Lumine didn’t listen, intensifying her attack. The boy kept dodging Lumine’s strikes impossibly quickly and readied his bow, but Lumine reached right passed his defenses, grabbing him by the throat and throwing him far away.

“That’s no boy.” Lumine growled. “Archon.”

“Archon?” Amber parroted, dumbfounded. An Archon, here? The only Archon who had any reason to be here in Mondstadt was Barbatos, but he hadn’t been seen in so long… was this boy really a God?

Lumine flew off again, blade at the ready. The boy leapt up, into the canopy, and Lumine followed. “I’m not your enemy!” The boy shouted. “Yes you are!” Lumine roared, followed by that same horrible screech that had sounded when Lumine’s blade impacted with Teagan’s.

“Please, stop!” The boy shouted, and then the screech sounded again, and again, and Amber had to force herself to keep her hands off her ears and on her bow, ready for anything.

The final screech was the loudest and was followed by a dry snap, and then two halves of the boy’s bow came tumbling down from high above Amber. They fell to the ground with a dull thud, the fractured edges still smoldering, leaking magic.

The boy followed seconds later.

Lumine roared at him, all eons-old rage and hatred, and descended on the boy with her blade flashing so quickly it seemed to pulse in and out of existence. “Foul leech, Thief of Higher powers, Blasphemer to the one and only! Thine Ascension an affront to the very powers thou hast thieved from!” Lumine shouted at the boy, not even pausing for breath.

Amber stood there, dumbfounded. That didn’t sound like Lumine at all. Sure, she sounded formal from time to time, but never… Archaic. Was this her talent for translation failing her, giving way to something more primal, something older? Or was she rehearsing a script, reserved for kicking divine ass?

What was she even talking about? If anyone in this scenario was a leech, it would be Lumine. Did Lumine know something she didn’t?

Lumine went flying again, this time pinned to the statue of the Seven at the base of the titanic tree. The boy got up, wiped his face, and extended his hand further to keep Lumine at bay.

“You have it all wrong! I am not your enemy!” The boy shouted. “I am an Archon, yes, but that doesn’t make us enemies!”

“Dost thou know what I am, Leech?” Lumine groaned, struggling against her bonds. Amber readied her bow again, training it on the boy, Barbatos’ back. Barbatos turned back to look at her, hopelessness in his eyes.

“You are Lady Lumine, of the Twins. You need no introduction.” He sullenly replied, hands shaking as he tried to hold back Lumine’s overwhelming rage. Amber looked over at Lumine, seeing her hands splayed out against the statue of the seven behind her. Light spilled out from beneath her fingertips, and then the breeze picked up.

Barbatos’ eyes widened, and he moved to say something, but he was interrupted by a shockwave and the sound of a tolling bell, resonating impossibly deep into Amber’s core. It was as if the very fabric of creation gained a new stich, sending ripples everywhere in reach.

The wind that had pinned Lumine to the statue turned abruptly, picking Barbatos off his feet and lifting him high up into the air, higher and higher, until Amber couldn’t see him anymore. Lumine followed, moving as if she was forming air currents underneath herself.

Barbatos slammed down onto the ground again, and this time, Lumine wasted no time, descending with her blade extended.

Lumine’s landing kicked up a cloud of dust, but it didn’t distract from the wet gurgle that came out of Barbatos.

“Lumine!” Amber shouted, shocked. She dropped her bow, sprinting over to where Lumine has the Archon pinned to the ground like a butterfly in a display case. Lumine turned to look at her, and her eyes were glowing, golden light spilling out between lashes constructed to look perfect.

“Finish him, Amber.” Lumine stated. Voice strangely detached, and what Amber now saw were tear tracks flow down her cheeks. Amber just gaped at her. Lumine repeated herself, driving her blade deeper for emphasis. Barbatos whimpered.

“Finish him. Take your bow and end his life. I’ve weakened him enough with my blade that any mortal weapon could kill him.” Amber stared down at Barbatos’ prone form. His eyes were closed and his breathing was labored, the blade imbedded in his abdomen preventing him from raising his chest too far.

“Why would I want to do that?” Amber asked, voice small. Lumine scoffed, still strangely emotionless. “You wanted to live forever, right? How do you think I ascended? I’m a God-Hunter, Amber. This is what I was made for.”

“By whom?” Amber asked, softly. This wasn’t like the Lumine she’d gotten to know in the past week or so. It’s as if something has taken her over. Old nature? External force? She didn’t know, but she was scared.

The question, however soft, stopped Lumine clear in her tracks. Her hands started shaking, her head dropped, and tears fell on Barbatos’ heaving chest. No sound came from the God-Hunter, and when she looked back up, the golden light was gone from her eyes. Upon seeing what she’d done, she scrambled away form Barbatos, letting go of her sword and breathing wildly.

“Where am I?” Lumine whispered. “Who is that boy? Did I…” She gulped. “Did I kill him?”

The sword dissolved into golden light, and Barbatos took his chance. In a flash and a strong gale, he was gone, the only evidence he was ever there specks of golden blood in the grass.

“Lumine?” Amber asked, hesitantly. Lumine looked up, despondent. Wordlessly, Amber stepped closer, opening her arms. However scared she might be, Lumine clearly was even more scared.

Lumine threw herself into Amber’s arms, clinging to her chest and sobbing. Lumine was clearly incredibly shaken by what happened, which gave Amber pause. Wasn’t this what Lumine did, before getting stuck in Teyvat? Why did it shake her so much?

Mentally filing the questions away for later, Amber just rubbed comforting circles on Lumine’s back, murmuring soothing words that didn’t mean anything.

It took a long time for Lumine to stop crying.

-

By nightfall, Lumine had been in a fitful sleep for a few hours. Amber used the time to set up a small camp under the gigantic canopy, where they would hopefully be safe from whatever rain might fall in Windrise’s frequent thunderstorms.

She was sitting at the fire, mindlessly staring into the flames. She really should have been paying more attention; she was supposed to be guarding her friend, but she couldn’t bring herself to focus. Questions kept spinning in her mind, bouncing into each other and scattering into more questions.

A mild gust of wind shook the leaves above her. She nearly jumped out of her skin when suddenly, a young boy was sitting opposite her. He was dressed in green and white, his black hair is twisted into twin braids, dyed blue. Clutching a lyre in one hand and clutching his side with the other. Amber’s bow was in her hand before she could think, two arrows nocked and encased in flames.

“Please, don’t attack me. I was ever so grateful for you not putting me out of my misery earlier.” He spoke, dryly, tone exhausted. He waved his hand. “As you can see, I’m unarmed. Your friend made sure of that.” He waved in the general direction of the statue of the Seven, where the remains of his bow were still smoldering away.

Amber lowered her weapon and sat back down. The boy gave her a weak smile. “Thank you. I’m sure the two of us can have a civil discussion without any attempted deicide, no?”

“That depends.” Amber said, hesitantly. The boy stiffened. “I’m sure Lumine had her reasons for nearly ending you.” The boy laughed. “I suppose she did. I can’t hold it against her. But I’d prefer to talk to you, Outrider. Even if you attempt to finish what Lady Lumine started, you’re far less likely to succeed.”

“Probably.” Amber conceded, setting her bow down on the ground. The boy smiled. “Well. Let’s start over! My name is Venti. I’m a bard, traveling alcoholic, and the Archon Barbatos in disguise. Lady Lumine kind of gave that away, but you’re sharp enough to have figured that out on your own. I prefer my anonymity, though.”

“Then why seek out the God-Hunter?” Amber asked. Venti looked at her somberly. “Lady Lumine has set out on a path I can’t permit her to follow. I thought perhaps I could convince her to stop, to think about what she was doing, but she got one whiff of me and nearly ended me. Do you know how scary that is? I haven’t been in mortal peril in five hundred years.”

Amber frowned. “Five hundred years? What happened five hundred years ago, Venti?”

Venti smiled. “You’re taking the whole Archon thing remarkably well.” He deflected. Amber shrugged. “I’ve been hanging around a God-Hunter for the past week or so. It’s not too strange to see an Archon in the flesh anymore. That said, I do have a lot of questions, if you are willing to answer.”

“I didn’t come here to answer your questions.” Venti’s whole demeanor changed
in an instant, the playful bard exchanged for a stern God. Amber looked him in the eye and raised an eyebrow. After a while, Venti deflated.

“Well, you’re no fun. The few people who learn my identity cower in either reverence or fear. You just look unimpressed.” Amber gave him a wry smile. “I saw my friend wipe the floor with you earlier today. I can shout and she’ll be here to do it again in a heartbeat.”

“I went easy on her.” Venti pouted. Amber raised her brow again, and Venti turned defensive. “I did! Do you have any idea what kind of power a God can unleash in a fight? That was nothing. I need Lady Lumine alive, and this place is dear to me. I’d prefer not to damage it.”

“Okay. Let’s say I believe you. That you really can beat Lumine in a fight. Why are you scared?” Amber leaned forward, resting her chin on her fists, her elbows on her knees. “This is your domain, isn’t it? You have the entirety of Mondstadt at your beck and call. You can declare war on Lumine, and the Knights would have no choice but to obey.”

Venti chuckled. “Perhaps once. Not anymore. Lady Lumine has proven herself more worthy of Mondstadt’s devotion than I. She was there to defend it from Dvalin while I sat back and watched for five hundred years, remember?”

“You’re deflecting. You are scared. Tell me.” Amber’s gaze hardened. Venti raised his hands in a placating gesture. “I assure you, I am not scared.” He tried. Amber scoffed. His hands were trembling, had been since he arrived here.

Venti deflated. “Alright. Truth is, Lady Lumine is terrifying. I’m constantly keeping an eye on that tent, scared she’ll come blasting out at the speed of light to impale me and finish the job.”

“Then why come here? Why hide from your own people for five centuries, but seek out the most dangerous being in Mondstadt?” Amber leaned back.

Barbatos, or Venti, was intertwined as tightly into Mondstadt’s culture as the idea of freedom was. When Amber was knighted, she swore on Barbatos that she would do everything in her power to protect Mondstadt and its people. There was a gigantic statue in front of the cathedral depicting Barbatos as he was last seen, and all statues of the Seven bore that same resemblance.

Why would he flee from such honor? Such praise? Barbatos was instrumental in the founding of new Mondstadt, leading them out from under Decarabian’s tyranny in the old ruins up north, terraforming the land to the shape it is today.

“Lady Lumine intends to kill Dvalin.” Venti said, at last. “I cannot allow this. Dvalin is my friend. He is misguided, angry, alone and in pain. I just need to get him to talk to me. Get him free from the Abyss order’s influence.”

“Dvalin is also a threat to all of Mondstadt. Already, he is known among the people as Stormterror. If you really want to fix him, then do it yourself. You are a God, aren’t you? So act like it. Purge him from whatever is wrong with him, get him back on your side.”

“You think I don’t want to?” Venti roared, suddenly. Amber flinched but held her ground. “You think I enjoy seeing him in pain, knowing I’m not doing everything I can?”

“Then why don’t you? Why rely on your predator?” Amber shot back. Venti groaned.

“When I ascended, I made a promise. I promised that Mondstadt would become a land of freedom. Every inhabitant, every creature, every plant would be free from my influence, free to choose whatever they want. That’s why I disappeared for five centuries, why Mondstadt is what it is today. Yes! I could free Dvalin. It would hurt him, but it would be easy. But I can’t! He has to make the choice himself!”

“I see.” Amber breathed, slowly dropping her hand down towards where her bow lay. She noticed Venti’s eyes follow the movement, and him tensing up in response.

“How far does your omniscience reach? I think if you had it at all, you would know that in Stormterror’s latest attack, one of the guard towers collapsed, falling into the city and crushing a townhouse.” Amber’s fingers tightened around her bow. “I read the report three days ago. They pulled out a whole family. Crushed, by their protector. Man, woman.” She leaned forward. “Child.”

“These people died because of you. Your morals. Are they really more important to you than your people’s lives?”

Venti looked at her in shock. For too long, he remained silent, and Amber felt herself getting more and more angry.

He murmured, then. Amber’s eyes narrowed. “What was that?”

“Yes.”

The arrow flew before the word was complete.

The arrow found the wound Lumine inflicted earlier, all righteous anger and contempt for this worm that called himself a God. Venti gasped in pain, clutching at the arrow in surprise.

“If you care about freedom so much,” Amber said, voice dripping with malice, “Then you won’t stop me. I’m free to put an end to the threat Stormterror represents. Or are you a hypocrite as well as a coward?”

This hatred… Amber had never felt anything like it. She could barely tell what had triggered it. Was it a feeling of betrayal? She had sworn in Barbatos’ honor to protect Mondstadt and its inhabitants, but he himself wouldn’t raise a finger to do the same.

Or was it Lumine? Had whatever had gotten a hold of Lumine gotten to her too?

She didn’t care and readied another arrow.

“You’re making a mistake! Lady Lumine is dangerous! Do you know what will happen when her and her brother reunite?”

“I imagine they’ll leave. As you should. Or I might end up taking Lumine up on that offer of Ascension. It doesn’t seem like that much of a deal. Kill one god and gain immortality and power? Do you know how much I could do with all of that? How safe I could keep Mondstadt? You clearly aren’t up to the task.”

“Lumine will kill us all! Once she and her brother reunite, she’ll raze Teyvat to the ground, consume us all for energy for her eternal war against the sustainer of Heavenly principles!”

“She won’t.” Amber said. “She’s changed. She’s keeping Mondstadt safe for no reason other than to help. She could have left us all alone, search for her brother and leave us at your pet’s mercy. But she didn’t. She regrets her past.”

“This afternoon didn’t feel like regret to me!” Venti roared, and Amber loosed another arrow. It impacted with Venti’s chest, making him stumble a few steps backwards. With a small thud, the lyre he was clutching dropped to the grass below.

Venti looked thoroughly angered now, dropping the friendly bard persona entirely. He raised his hands, and gusts of wind started playing between his fingers.

Neither of them noticed the sound of the tent opening until it was too late.

Venti went flying, knocked away by Lumine’s furious form.

“Trying to turn my friends against me?” Lumine snarled, and then her blade was in her hands again. She backhanded Venti so hard he flew into the gargantuan tree, and Lumine was upon him in an instant, blade flashing impossibly fast.

“You will not hurt her!” Venti managed to duck away, and Lumine’s blade gouged out a burning cut in the ancient tree’s trunk. Venti ducked out from underneath her, and then he was gone, leaving Lumine to lean against the tree.

After a moment, she turned towards Amber.

“Are you all right? Did he hurt you?” Protective anger courses through her veins, but turns to confusion as Amber dropped her bow and tears started spilling from her eyes.

“Amber?” Lumine took a step towards her, and was surprised when Amber fell into her arms, sobbing. “What’s wrong?”

“He’s… He’s-“ Amber hiccupped. “He’s our Archon. I swore in his honor to protect Mondstadt, and he’s letting it all burn for his stupid moral code. And-“ She flinched, wrapped her arms tighter around Lumine. “He said such horrible things about you.”

Lumine’s arms came up to circle Amber’s shivering form. “I would never hurt you. Or Mondstadt. Haven’t I proven myself by now?” She asked, steel in her voice. “That’s what Gods do, Amber. The moment they sense a threat to their power, they turn to either scheming or outright war. And he’s declared war on me by threatening you.”

“I…” Amber sniffed. “Maybe it’s not too late. Maybe we don’t have to fight. Mondstadt may be in danger because of his actions, but if it weren’t for his earlier actions there wouldn’t be a Mondstadt to begin with. We owe him, Lumine. I can’t just let you kill him.” She pulled away from the hug and looked into Lumine’s eyes.

“He wants us to save Dvalin. Purify him instead of kill him.”

“Why doesn’t he just do that himself?” Lumine asked with a sneer. “His pet, his responsibility, I say.” Amber gazed downward. “His moral code, again. He won’t impose on anyone’s freedom.”

“A hypocrite, then. After all, he’s been imposing on ours plenty so far.” Lumine hummed. “Still, perhaps the dragon doesn’t have to die. I think I might owe it a debt.”

Amber looked up, confused. “How?” She asked. Lumine pinched the bridge of her nose. “Remember that Ley Line outcrop? How Lisa said that it brings creatures from other worlds if it’s corrupted?”

Amber nodded, and Lumine continued. “I’m not from this world, as you know. I’ve been floating in nothing, with only brief flashes of consciousness and a falling sensation for a very, very long time. A parting gift from the unknown God, I’m sure. But I think that the disruption of the ley lines caused by Dvalin is what allowed me to enter your world. In a sense, that means the dragon brought me back to life. My own moral code prevents me from killing it, now. Remember, I only do to others what they’ve done to me.”

“Venti didn’t do anything to you, though. The moment you noticed him you rushed off with intent to kill.” Amber protested, weakly. Lumine’s eyes hardened. “I… yes. I’m ashamed to admit that I completely lost control. Perhaps it was my old nature rearing its head, strengthened by my amnesia and lack of inhibitions because of it. Or perhaps it was something else entirely. I don’t know.”

“I can’t blame you. It would be hypocritical, given how I did the same thing.”

“You… what?” Lumine, speechless, looked Amber over attentively. “You’re not hurt, are you?” Amber blushed, batting away the hands Lumine ran all over her to check for injuries. “Lumine! Stop that! I’m fine!” She squawked. “I… oh, Archons. I attacked Barbatos.”

“And you lived. I… wow.” Lumine looked at her, awe in her eyes, and Amber looked away, embarrassed. “I’m not proud of it. It was as if something came over me. I seriously considered killing him, as if I could. I seriously considered killing him and taking his place as Archon. With that power… I could right every wrong in Mondstadt.”

“That’s a dangerous train of thought. There’s a reason I have my moral code. It’s so easy to lose sight of your original goals once you’ve amassed that much power. What was the saying? ‘Absolute power corrupts absolutely’? It’s sort of like that. If nothing else, it’s commendable that Barbatos has his own moral code.”

“But he’s letting people die! Innocent people!” Amber sputtered. “I know. I’m not saying he’s going about it the right way. But would you really rather have him in total control of everything that happens? He may have taken the coward’s way out of responsible use of his powers, but he’s not a tyrant. I wouldn’t have left him alive if he were.”

“He said… he said he let you win.” Amber said. “He did. For the first bit. But I could genuinely have killed him once I took him by surprise. But when I snapped out if it, when I saw what I’d done…” Lumine shuddered. “I’ve done things I’m not proud of. But I would never hurt a child. So when I snapped out of my blood rage and saw that I’d skewered a young boy, I…”

“Hey.” Amber said, gently grasping Lumine’s hand. “I don’t think you could ever hurt a child. Or anyone in Mondstadt. I trust you. I trust that I am safe with you.”

Lumine took a shaky breath. “That… means a lot. Thank you, Amber.” She glanced around, finally spotting the fallen lyre. “What is that?” She asked.

Amber follows her gaze to the instrument. It had gotten scratched in the fall, damaging the smooth lacquer on its surface. The strings, though, seemed intact, glowing the same blue hue as the crystal embedded in its front.

“It’s Barbatos’ lyre. He dropped it when I attacked him.” Amber explains, as Lumine bent over to pick it up. When her fingers made contact, a gust of wind ruffled the grass it was laying in, traveling up Lumine’s arm and sending goosebumps in their wake.

“It’s the same color as the gems in your dress.” Amber remarks. Lumine smiles. “It is.” She stands up, looking the lyre over critically. “It seems to be a… focus, of sorts. It resonates with a lot of Anemo energy. I’m sure Barbatos won’t mind if I… borrow it for a bit.”

She let her fingers run over the strings in an experimental matter. A beautiful tone resonated everywhere around her, and the wind picked up slightly. Encouraged, Lumine plucked a few more strings, growing more confident by the second as the music seemed to energize her.
Amber, meanwhile, was mesmerized by the beautiful melody Lumine was playing. It was soft, gentle, but it spoke of power, a promise of protection, safety.

Amber was by no means a musical prodigy. She had no idea how she knew what the music was telling her, but it did, the truth of it resonating in her soul. Lumine’s music moved her, making her feel content, happy. As if the events of that day had never happened.

Eventually, Lumine wound down, slowing the melody to a near halt, and slowly, Amber felt herself coming back to the moment. She looked up, surprised to find that tears had gathered in the corners of her eyes. Embarrassed, she wiped them away, focusing on anything but Lumine as she spoke.

“A-Archons, Lumine. If you combined your harp skills with your native language, you might just be able to topple empires by moving the leaders to do anything you want.” She said, embarrassed as soon as she spoke the words. Lumine laughed gently. “Does it surprise you to know that I did, once? I was known as- “ Unknown words spilled from her lips, guttural and harsh, “which translates roughly to ‘the cosmic siren’.”

“You… you held such power. Still do. How can you seem so… normal?” Amber asked. Lumine smiled sardonically. “Normal? Amber, you’ve seen me in action, right? I’m having plenty of trouble fitting in amongst mortals.”

“Well, yes, but…” She paused. “Like, when you… attacked, Barbatos, I could feel the world shifting around me, your voice resonated down into my soul, and your eyes glowed. How do you keep all that power contained?”

“You do realize that that was a display of extreme power that wiped me out for half a day, right?” Lumine said, lighthearted, but Amber could see in her eyes that Lumine didn’t like talking about the fight. “That power is always accessible to me, but it takes a lot of energy to manifest. Like flexing an insanely powerful muscle. It allows you to do great things, but it leaves you sore the day after.”

“So what I’m seeing now, the… girl, seemingly mortal… that’s your standard?” Amber asked. Lumine shrugged. “For now. I used to always look like how you saw in that fight. Well, even more powerful, of course. But this body, this world, these circumstances…” She shook her head. “They limit me enormously. I don’t know how the unknown god managed to do it. I look forward to learning it and returning the favor. Or maybe just outright killing her. I haven’t decided yet.”

“Right.” Amber said. “Sorry, this is all… you’re a lot to comprehend. I think we should sleep. I doubt Barbatos will come back, and it’s still the middle of the night.”

“Alright.” Lumine said. “I’ll keep watch.”

Amber, too tired to protest, nodded, and padded over to Lumine. She threw her arms around Lumine before she realized what she was doing. In her grasp, Lumine stiffened, until she gently returned the hug.
“Thank you for keeping me safe.” Amber muttered. “I shudder to think what might have happened if you hadn’t intervened.” Lumine chuckled, and I felt it reverberate low in her chest. “Yes, well. Try not to attack any Archons if I’m not around, will you?”

Amber hummed. “I’ll try. Goodnight, Lumine.”

And as she ambled away to their tent, Lumine watched after her with a fond smile and a tight feeling in her chest.

Chapter Text

The next day saw them on their way to the tallest mountain in the nation. Dragonspine, as it was apparently called, was known for its icy temperature and dangerous monsters. Lumine found herself reluctant to go there. While the cold didn’t necessarily bother her, she didn’t usually go out of her way to experience it. If it weren’t for the statue of the seven that rested near the mountain’s peak, Lumine would rather have foregone the journey entirely.

Amber shared her sentiments but saw the necessity of the journey as well. “There is a camp at the foot of the mountain, made by members of the Adventurer’s Guild. We can stock up on supplies there.” She said, on the third day of their journey. Already, they’d scaled the cliffs that cut off Windrise from the more mountainous regions down south. It had required them to teleport back to the outskirts of the city and following the road through Galesong Hill.

The feeling of teleportation still did strange things to Amber’s insides, but she chose not to comment on it too much, given how it had cut their travel time by nearly two days.

They passed all sorts of interesting sights, but they felt time running out. They didn’t know when Stormterror would show itself again, and Lumine needed to be as powerful as possible when it did. They barely paused to meet the various people on the way, though they did get a handsome reward for clearing out a ravine full of monsters for a Snezhnayan merchant.

They circled close to Dadaupa Gorge, which had an unusually high concentration of Hilichurls. Even Amber, who was tasked with wiping out Hilichurl camps often never went there. On their way, they saw a mysterious lake filled with swords, and Lumine considered grabbing one for Amber and training her with it, but Amber declined, saying something about bad luck. The nearby researcher gave them a dirty look.

On their fourth day, they finally reached the camp in the foothills. Lumine brightened when she saw a teleport waypoint nearby, and didn’t hesitate to activate it, drawing curious glances from the camp’s inhabitants at the sound of a tolling bell.

“I do so love quick travel.” Lumine commented. “Now, we can get back to Mondstadt in an instant. In case you ever get homesick.” She smiled, and Amber smiled back, happy that Lumine would think of that, unlikely though it might be.

The people in the camp were kind enough, Lumine supposed. They offered them a place to set up their tent near the fire and offered to share their food with them. The chef, Harris, offered them some food. “There’s nothing quite like a bowl of warm soup when you’re about to travel up the icy mountain.” When Amber tried to pay him, he waved them off. “I don’t need payment. The fulfillment I get from people enjoying my cooking is enough. That said, if you run into any ingredients on the mountain, I’d like you to bring me some. I’ll pay you for them. Especially frozen meat. You can make a stew from that stuff that keeps you warm for hours.”

The de facto leader of the camp, Iris, was another matter. While kind enough, she was clearly more interested in whatever mora or materials they would have in exchange for warmer clothing and information. Only by paying a handsome amount of mora and the promise to bring back some Starsilver, whatever that was, were they able to obtain information and a warmer coat for Amber.

Lumine forwent it, both for the sake of Amber’s wallet and the fact that a coat like that would only slow her down.

And then they were off, into the icy chill of the foothills.

The sight of the mountain filled Lumine with a sense of foreboding. The peak reached all the way up into the clouds, which seemed to be a permanent fixture of the Dragonspine sky. Their way was blocked by a river and a damaged bridge, but with a nice showcase of athletics, Amber jumped and flipped over the broken pillars and railings, leaving Lumine to follow.

Crossing the river was like crossing a border between worlds. The cold slammed into them like a physical force, leaving them panting in surprise. It was like nothing Lumine had ever felt. In her many years of traveling, she’d been to places colder than this, sure. But here, it was as if the very air was draining away her energy and the remainder of it was spent fending off the cold.

“We need a to find a way to keep warm.” Amber said between chattering teeth. “It’s worse than I’ve ever felt it. Iris was right, I’m glad I got this coat. It’s not too late to circle back and get one for you too.”

Lumine worked her jaw, trying to keep her own teeth from betraying how cold she felt. “I’m fine.” She said. “And like Iris also said, there are stronger monsters on this mountain than anywhere else in Mondstadt. I’d prefer to be light on my feet and relatively camouflaged.” She twisted the hem of her white battledress in her fingers for emphasis and looked at Amber’s outfit with a critical eye.

“You, on the other hand, stand out like a sore thumb. You look like a giant teddy bear.” Amber snorted, played with the thick material of her coat. “Yeah, well. Brown and fluffy though I might be, at least I’m a little warm. I can tell you’re lying about being fine. Let’s just go find something to light on fire, if you’re going to be that stubborn.”

“I’m not stubborn.” Lumine crossed her arms. Amber gave her a look, then set off. “Let’s go. There’s a small camp in a cave not too far from here.”

It was tough, braving the cold, trudging through the snow that at some points reached up to their calves. Lumine’s thigh highs were soaked almost immediately, and her heels, short though they were, weren’t ideal for climbing mountains. Still Lumine persisted, unbothered for the moment. While it was unpleasant, it was nowhere near bad enough for her to consider turning back and getting different clothes.

Amber, who was faring a lot better, was the first to spot the camp Iris had mentioned. It rested in a small alcove, mostly protected from the snow and the harsh winds. The remains of a small fire and a soaked bedroll were the only signs there had ever been anyone there.

“I wonder what happened to this camp’s owner.” Amber mused, as she led Lumine into the cave and lit the fire. Lumine grimaced, easily conjuring worst case scenarios in her head but choosing not to share them with Amber in order to keep the mood light.

“It was kind of them to leave their stuff behind, intentional or no.” Lumine said instead. “I, for one, am really glad I get a chance to dry my clothes.” Amber chuckled dryly. “We can take turns with the teddy-bear coat, you know. My Vision is good at keeping me warm as well. Barbara says I have a higher body temperature because of it.”

“Then I imagine it’s all the more devastating to your body if that temperature lowers.” Lumine said. “I’m fine. It’s a little uncomfortable, but things like temperature have never been a problem for me before. I’ll be fine.”

Amber looked at her skeptically but chose not to say anything. “We should plan our route to the top. The map iris gave us should point us in the right direction. She said the statue is somewhere in the ‘entombed city’.”

“You mean it’s at the top of the mountain?” Lumine asked. Amber looked at the map more closely. “Well, not entirely. But it’s certainly high up. I thought I told you it would be?” “You did. I was hoping you were exaggerating.” Lumine sighed. “I’m sorry for dragging you all the way out here. I can handle this alone, if need be. You can just go back to the camp and wait for me there.”

“No way!” Amber immediately looked up. “Lumine, I am here for you. I want to help. I don’t want you to overexert yourself again. If that happens here, you will die.”

“I’m immortal, though.” Lumine shot back. “Yeah, but your body can still die. And you told me how draining it is to resurrect yourself. You can’t afford the time or energy you need for that right now. I’m sticking with you, and that’s final.”

“Fine.” Lumine lowered her shoulders, which had shot up to nearly her ears while she hadn’t been paying attention. “But I’m keeping you safe, too. You’re still mortal, and this place is dangerous.”

Amber gave her a look, as if she wanted to argue more, but thought better of it. “Fine. Just don’t do anything stupid. Now.” She turned her attention back to the map. “On the other side of this cave is Wyrmrest Valley. We’ll have to pass through there if we want to follow the path. Neither of us are equipped to scale a mountain, and the winds near the peak are probably too strong for you to do that fancy flying trick you do. We’ll have to take the long way around.”

“Wyrmrest valley? Please tell me there isn’t another dragon.” Lumine complained. Amber smirked. “Well. Sort of. I don’t think it’ll bother us much, though.” She got up, dusting some snow off her coat and extending her hand to Lumine. “Rested enough? We should keep moving.”

Lumine took her hand and let Amber pull her up. Together, they moved deeper into the cave where they found shelter. The cave turned out to be a passage, like the map said, and was lit by an eerie blue glow that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at the same time.

“Maybe it’s because we’re still at the base of the mountain, but so far, I haven’t seen any life. No plants, no animals. No monsters. Do you think perhaps the stories about monsters are made up, to discourage unprepared travelers?” Lumine mused.

“Sorry, no. There’s some really nasty critters on this mountain. They’re camouflaged, though. All white and grey, some light blue here and there. We haven’t really entered their territory yet, but you should keep your eyes open.”

Lumine stretched out her senses, beyond the passage and out onto the mountain’s snowy flank. Sure enough, there were some scattered life signs around, all relatively weak save for a few curiously powerful signatures higher up. What really caught her attention, though, was a massive source of power.

It felt… wrong, somehow. Oily and clingy, uncomfortably warm. Lumine knew, of course, that power itself did not abide by any morality, only its users did, but this… it felt Evil.

“Amber.” Lumine said, seriously. “I sense something dangerous. Worse than monsters. I think it’s in the valley up ahead.” Amber turned to look at her. “Come on.” She simply said. “I think you’ll recognize it when you see it.”

Finally, they exited the passage, soft daylight beaming down on their faces. The passage had sheltered them from the mountain’s harsh winds, but here, out in the open, they were immediately attacked by the cold.

Up ahead, it became immediately obvious why this place was called Wyrmrest Valley. An enormous skeleton stretched out along the mountain’s flank. Its ribcage easily as tall as Mondstadt’s fancier houses, its skull pointing towards the north. Some scattered bones were longer than Lumine was tall.

“Where are the rest of the bones?” Lumine asked, curiously. Amber shrugged. “Probably buried in the snow somewhere. This skeleton has been here for a long time.” Lumine hummed. “So that’s why it’s called Wyrmrest Valley.” She looked along the length of its spine, easily as long as Mondstadt’s marketplace. “What do you know of it?”

“These are the remains of a dragon named Durin. According to legend, he was corrupted by a powerful alchemist and forced to attack Mondstadt. Dvalin fought him off, and ultimately killed him. It is said that in the end, Durin broke free of the alchemist’s influence, and bore Dvalin no ill will.”

“A sad story, then. It certainly looks sad.” Lumine said.

Indeed, the ancient bones, strewn across a snowy mountain flank, with a fine layer of snow dusting their tops, were a sobering sight. What caught Lumine’s attention, though, was a red glow coming out of a cave near where the dragon’s heart would probably have been.

“What’s that?” Lumine asked, pointing. Amber looked uncomfortable. “That’s probably what you felt back in the cave. Sorcerers, priests and scientists have been studying it for ages. It’s a formation of red crystal. Warm to the touch, and full of energy if handled properly. People are hesitant to use it, though. Probably superstition, but… well, it’s said that the crystal is the physical manifestation of the magic that corrupted Durin.”

“Hold on.” Lumine rummaged around in her pack. She’d upgraded it while traveling with Amber, the twine that held together the boar skin now replaced by leather strips, the frayed edges neatly sown in place. After a moment, she pulled out the piece of crystal she’d chipped off the crystal embedded in Dvalin’s head during their battle over Mondstadt.

“Does it look like this?” She asked.

Amber looked at it for a moment. “That’s… yeah. Where did you get that?” Lumine turned the crystal over in hands slowly, looking at how the light refracted off the faceted faces of the gem. “This is part of a crystal embedded in Stormterror’s head. But if this is the same crystal as the stuff in the valley… perhaps there’s some merit to Barbatos’ story after all.”

She scoffed. “Look at that. A God telling the truth. Truly, this world is unique.”

“So if Dvalin is really corrupted and not just insane… do you think we could cure him? Yank the crystal out or something?” Lumine grimaced. “Improbable. That crystal is really stuck in there. Yanking it out will probably do lethal damage. But perhaps we can purify it.”

“Any ideas?” Amber asked. Lumine turned to look at the crystal again. “Maybe. I’ll need more energy for purifying all of that crystal, but maybe I can try it on this bit.” She turned to Amber. “Let’s get back into the cave. I need to focus for this, and that’s easier if I’m not freezing my bits off.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Amber laughed, leading the two of them back into the cave they just exited from.

Once there, Lumine gracefully sat down cross-legged, cupping the crystal shard in her hands. Amber turned back to the entrance, keeping watch for any unpleasant visitors. Occasionally, she would glance back at Lumine. She had her eyes closed now, and a warm golden glow flowed from her hands into the crystal shard.

For a while, nothing seemed to happen. Amber frowned, about to say something, when suddenly, a flash of light nearly blinded her. She heard that same sound she’d heard when Lumine had unlocked more of her power at the statue of the Seven in Windrise. That same, soul-shaking feeling, that same divine bell, but… smaller. This time, Lumine didn’t suddenly look more powerful, and the world didn’t feel like it had been irrevocably changed.

When the glow dimmed and Amber could see again, the crystal had changed from a faceted, angry red hunk of crystal into a smooth orb, about the size of a large marble. It glowed a gentle blue, and Amber found that it calmed her to look at it.

“Are you alright?” Amber asked. “That looked… flashier than when you mended my book.” Lumine groaned. “It was. But I can handle more now, after Windrise. And this… marble…” She rolled it around in her fingers. “It feels powerful. Like a… battery.”

“A what?” Amber asked. Lumine looked at her for a second, seemingly remembering herself. “A, er… vessel for energy. It can store energy, but also give it off. I think I know a perfect use for this.”

“Ooh, pray tell. What are you plans for this illustrious ‘battery’?” Amber teased. Lumine glared lightly, before summoning her sword. “I hope that by integrating this into my blade, I can use it to store a reserve of energy, allowing me to do more powerful attacks without using my own energy for it.”

She held the two items together, frowned, and with another flash, the marble was now integrated into the blade’s handguard.

Amber made an impressed little noise, and Lumine looked at her smugly. “I would have thought altering a divine blade would be… harder than just pressing them together.” Amber commented. Lumine huffed a laugh. “It is. But I can’t teach you all my secrets, can I? I need to keep up that vague air of mystery, or you might get bored of following me around.”

“I don’t think that will ever happen.” Amber said, without thinking. Lumine raised an eyebrow, and Amber’s hands shot to her mouth in embarrassment. “I mean, er… let’s keep going, shall we?”

“Right. Let’s continue.” Lumine agreed, getting up from her cross-legged position against the icy wall and brushing bits of snow and ice from her dress. She gave her blade a few experimental swings, pleased that its new crystalline addition hadn’t thrown off the balance.

They exited the cave again, skirting around the edges of Wyrmrest Valley. Occasionally, Amber would cast a worried glance at the titanic skeleton, but, somewhat predictably, they didn’t rise to devour them whole.

“Scared of some bones?” Lumine teased, and Amber glared at her lightly. “Well, no, but… lately, the adventurer’s guild has been reporting more and more missing person’s cases in this area. I think we should remain on our guard.”

“Perhaps you should, little bunny.” On a cliff above, further up the path, a woman emerged from seemingly nowhere. She moved with an almost sensual grace, wearing a form-fitting blue-and white jumpsuit and a hooded winter coat in the same motif. Her eyes and nose were covered with a black mask, with only small blue slits acting as eyeholes. Strange, icy protrusions extended from both sides of her head, and on her forehead was the alchemical sign for frost, a snowflake.

“Cryo Cicin mage!” Amber hissed. “She’s… Fatui? What are they doing on this mountain?”

“Don’t worry your pretty little head about that, bunny. I’m here to deal with the lady in white there.” She turned to Lumine, waving the strange lantern-like weapon in her hand. “Did you think nothing would sense your little outpour of magic back there? The whole mountain is on high alert. I just got lucky enough to be the first to find you first.”

“So what do you want?” Lumine asked. The mage feigned hurt. “What, no time for small talk? How rude.” She pouted, before twirling in place, making sure to flaunt her ‘assets’ as she went. Lumine, not impressed by such immature displays of sexuality as a distraction, merely clenched her fist around her blade more firmly.

“I have been ordered to deal with any intruders as I see fit. Lethal force was implied. But I think I might have some fun with the two of you first.”

She waved her hands, and energy flowed into her right hand, coalescing into a ball of focused Cryo energy. With a flourish, she launched the blast at her two opponents.

Amber and Lumine ducked out of the way, Amber ducking behind a rock while Lumine dove off the edge, further into the bonestrewn valley. Her gamble paid off as the mage followed her, allowing Amber to attack at range while she had all the space necessary to fight this mage.

She was exhilarated. This woman seemed to carry a Vision with her as well. While it wasn’t nearly as powerful as other Visions she’d felt, Lumine couldn’t help but feel giddy at the prospect of finally being able to consume a vision’s energy.

A spike of ice missed Lumine by inches, impaling itself in the ground near her feet. Lumine spun out of the way, twirling her weapon with a flourish. “Well then. Let’s have some fun, shall we?”

“Ooh, up for some games? It’s been so long since someone wanted to play with me.” The mage pouted, hurling more ice spears at Lumine. Gracefully, Lumine dodged the projectiles, sending a strong gale in the mage’s direction with a flick of her blade. The mage barely dodged in time, landing in an unbalanced stance with an undignified yelp.

Lumine, pleased with her sword’s performance, pressed the advantage, descending on the mage with flashing blade and teeth. The mage looked frightened for a moment, but just before Lumine could strike a killing blow, the mage teleported away, leaving Lumine face to face with a small, bat-like creature.

It seemed to be made of ice, and Lumine, caught off-guard, reeled back when it spit a bout of frost at her, blinding one eye.

“Gah! You impudent witch!” Lumine snarled, batting the creature out of the air with the flat of her blade. She spun around to find the mage, who was back up on the cliff, waving the strange lantern. A blue glow emanated from the glass panes, and with a flourish, she opened a small latch on one of them. A stream of the strange ice-bats flew out, quickly surrounding Lumine and spitting more ice at her.

“Do you like my pretties?” The mage taunted. “I trained them so well. They only listen to me. And I ordered a pretty popsicle, see.”

She dodged out of the way when a glint of orange appeared in the corner of her eye, barely stepping out of the trajectory of a flaming arrow, courtesy of Amber. “How could I forget the bunny. Comfortable over there?” The mage swung her lantern and more of the small creatures flew out towards Amber. “Go, my cicins! Bring me her head!”

Lumine, meanwhile, made quick work of the small nuisances, but for every creature she ended, two more took its place. The mage was cackling, content to watch the two travelers trying and failing to fend off her pretties.

This wouldn’t work, Lumine realized. They were trying to beat this mage at her own game. They needed to think outside the box.

Luckily, Lumine was a combatant that couldn’t be further away from the usual people this mage fought.

Suddenly, Lumine simply stopped fighting. She dropped her blade, fell to the floor in cross-legged position, and opened her mind to her surroundings.

All around her were the small energy signatures of the cicins, and Lumine reached out eagerly, draining them for all they were worth. They fell like macabre confetti, littering the ground in small bunches of broken bodies. The mage screamed in rage, readying a devastating attack. Lumine looked at her and decided to have some fun.

“You wanted to play, didn’t you? I think I’ll indulge you.” She spoke, voice filled with power similar to when she’d faced Barbatos. What damage the cicins had been able to inflict healed instantly, and Lumine turned her attention to the small minds of the remaining cicins.

“Attack.” It echoed in her mind, turning over and into itself over and over again, and with a small grunt of effort, she projected the thought to all the cicins in the valley.

The effect was immediate. Every last one of the cicins turned on the mage, some coming close to scratch at her, others simply hovering at a distance, lobbing frost projectiles at her. The mage screamed in rage again, not particularly in danger of the small nuisances, but sufficiently distracted for Lumine’s next plan.
From where it lay in the snow, Lumine’s blade rose up in the air, loose snowflakes flying off as it shot off at incredible speed. In an instant, it had buried itself in the mage’s abdomen.

“…Oh.” The mage said, sadly, glancing at the blade protruding from her abdomen with a pout.

With a mighty leap, Lumine was upon her.

With a yelp, the mage was lifted into the air with a hand around her throat. Lumine bared her teeth at her, using the other hand to rip the woman’s vision from her belt.

“Now, isn’t this a pretty toy. It’s not as impressive as others of its kind, but I think it’ll make a fine meal regardless.” Lumine taunted, tossing the Vision up and down in her hand. The mage looked at her with fear in her eyes, skin paling from blood loss and Lumine’s tight grip on her throat.

“Where did you get one of these, I wonder. Most Vision wielders I’ve met are people of importance, or powerful. You seem to be neither. Or are you the best your organization can summon? That makes this a lot easier, you know.”

Lumine loosened her grip on the woman slightly, allowing her to draw a ragged breath. The mage sputtered weakly. “This was a gift from my Master.” She spat. “A token of honor. Not something you would understand.”

Lumine hummed. “Perhaps not. Tell me, is this Master of yours on the mountain as well?”

The mage laughed weakly, coughing up blood and covering Lumine’s arm in the carmine fluid. Unbothered, Lumine merely tightened her grip a little more. “As if my Master has time to track down insignificant gnats like you.” She spat.

“Ah good. You people underestimate me. That hasn’t happened in a while. Perhaps you Fatui are stupider than I thought.”

With her left hand, Lumine gripped the Vision more tightly. “You have…” her breath caught, words shuddering in excitement. “No idea how much I’ve wanted to do this. I should thank you for attacking me. That makes you an enemy. My moral code remains intact.” She looked down at the Vision in her palm.

She focused her mind on the task, taking her eyes off the mage as she turned to the task of consuming the Vision.

The surge of power that entered her was exhilarating. While it was nowhere as powerful as taking energy from a statue of the Seven, it was a strong burst of energy nonetheless. Ice flooded her veins for a moment, soon dissolving into pure energy and topping up her reserves.

Lumine purred in pleasure, dropping the now empty Vision on the ground. “Ahh… that is good. Perhaps I should make a habit of this. Organize a little fatui hunting party.” She smiled. With a frown, she looked at the Mage’s confused expression. “What? Cat got your tongue?”

She looked down, noticing that the mage had freed one of her hands from trying to loosen Lumine’s grip on her throat and had stabbed her in the side with a small knife.

“Ah. Trying to return the favor, I see. You really shouldn’t have, you know.” Without even a hint of pain showing on her face, Lumine broke the mage’s wrist and tore the knife from her side. The mage howled in pain, while the wound in Lumine’s side healed with a soft golden glow.

Lumine inspected the blade. It seemed to be made of ice, with a jagged edge, probably to do as much damage as possible.

“How did you make this without a Vision?” Lumine wondered, twisting the knife in her palm and weighing it for balance. “No matter. Maybe you should have a taste of your own medicine.”

Savagely, Lumine stabbed the knife in the mages side, in exactly the same spot as where it had been stabbed into herself. The mage groaned in pain, and Lumine loosened her hold, dropping her to the ground. The snow around her quickly stained red.

“That’s enough. Playtime’s over.” Lumine said, gesturing. Her blade freed itself from its victim, twirling in the air and landing back in her palm. “I suppose I should put you out of your misery. My brother always told me not to play with my food.”

“Lumine!” Behind her, Amber clambered up the cliff, running at her the moment she hoisted herself over the edge. Lumine turned, taking her eyes off the mage, who had slumped onto the ground, drawing ragged breaths.

“Amber?” Lumine asked, snapping out of her state of euphoria. Amber ran straight passed her until she reached the downed mage, hands going for the wound in her abdomen, trying to stem the blood flow.

“What are you doing?” Lumine asked, perplexed. Amber shot her a glare. “I’m trying to save this woman.” She said through gritted teeth, keeping pressure on the wound. The mage groaned in pain, but said nothing, dropping her head in the snow with gritted teeth.

“Why? This is an enemy. She tried to kill us.” Lumine reasoned, dissolving her blade and dropping to her knees next to Amber. Amber looked at her, anger and horror battling for dominance in her expression. “That’s no reason for cruelty! You are better than this, Lumine.”

The words were like a slap in the face to the near-goddess. Wordlessly, she watched as the mage finally gave up the fight, drawing one last hitching breath before dying, a smile etched on her face. “I’m coming, my master…” she gurgled, and then she was gone.

“No! Stay with me, gods damn it!” Amber yelled, pressing on the wound harder. When several minutes passed and the mage stirred no more, Amber dropped her face in her hands, uncaring of the blood coating it. “No…” She whispered, heartbroken.

Lumine tried to put a comforting hand on her shoulder. Instantly, Amber shrugged it off, slapping the hand away for good measure. “This is your fault! She didn’t have to die!”

“She did! She tried to kill us!” Lumine argued back. Amber glared at her, tears in her eyes. “Fix it.” She said, voice low and dangerous. When Lumine didn’t immediately reply, her eyes grew harder. “Fix her. You tortured this woman. Did it feel good? Did you enjoy it?”

Lumine’s eyes widened at the tone of Amber’s voice. Amber waved her arms around angrily, pointing at the empty husk of the woman’s Vision. “Use whatever power you absorbed from that to heal her!”

“I can’t.” Lumine whispered. Amber gawked at her. “What do you mean you can’t? You’re a Goddess. You can fix this!”

“I can’t!” Lumine yelled. “I’m not a Goddess. And even If I was, death is a permanent thing. Remember how draining it was to fix that stupid little book of yours? Can you try to imagine, for a moment, how hard it is to fix a living being? How incomprehensibly hard it is to resurrect a dead person?”

“There are reports of necromancers. Here, in Teyvat. In all your travels, you’ve never seen anything like that?”

“I have. And it’s a fate worse than death. Trapped between life and death, bound to the summoner’s will no matter their intention, soulless and forever in pain. Death is a mercy compared to that.”

“Damn it!” Amber roared, shoving at Lumine and making her spawl in the snow.

“This is your fault! You’re a monster!” She yelled, scrambling away from her, tears flowing from her eyes.

“This is what I am!” Lumine yelled back. “I am war. I am death. I am consumption, torture, blood on stone and ice. You know this. You’ve known this the entire time. But now, when I show you what I am, you reject me?”

“I thought you were better than that.” Amber said, voice strangely empty. “Then you were a fool!” Lumine yelled, getting to her feet.

“I’m going back to Mondstadt. She needs her defender, now that there are two monsters threatening her.”

“Amber-“ Lumine tried, reaching out for her. Amber just kept walking, up the hill and back towards the cave they came from earlier.

“Don’t walk away from me! Please!” Lumine yelled after her. When Amber didn’t respond, Lumine turned away herself, angry tears in her eyes. How long had it been since she’d cried? She didn’t know, but their source would pay for the indignity of it all.

“Fine. Then perhaps I’ll pay Mondstadt a visit. I can get there faster than you. How much energy do you think I could gain from razing a town? I think it’s a lot.” She paused. “I know it’s a lot.”

The words felt fake, desperate. In the past, Lumine wouldn’t have hesitated to follow this impulse and revel in the destruction.

The arrow that found her shoulder didn’t feel fake. Lumine was knocked back by the force of it, and the fire on its tip rapidly spread over her divine dress. A second arrow followed, narrowly missing her head. Lumine lost her balance, so caught off-guard by the assault that she fell to the ground.

“You Monster!” Amber roared, readying another arrow. “Amber!” Lumine yelled, and another arrow hit her outstretched arm, knocking her further off-balance from her sitting position. She rolled to avoid a third arrow, putting out the fire on her dress with the snow around her.

She misjudged the distance to the ledge, though, and suddenly, she was hanging on to the edge, fingers scrabbling for purchase in the snow, before losing their grip. With a scream, Lumine disappeared over the edge.

Amber had tears in her eyes as she watched her once friend disappear.

-

The road back to the foothill camp felt longer than Amber remembered, but she paid it no mind, still shocked from the day’s earlier events. The small rays of light that managed to get through Dragonspine’s thick cloud cover indicated that it was close to dusk, and the orange haze it laid over the snow would have been a pretty sight, had Amber had the presence of mind to pay attention to it.

So distracted was she, that she didn’t hear the footsteps in the snow behind her, either, or the grunt of the hoisted weapon.

With a thud and a yell, the outrider fell unconscious, and was hoisted over her assailant’s shoulder effortlessly.

-

It was dusk when Lumine woke, cold to the bone and in pain. The pile of snow she’d landed in had been enough to take the edge off her fall, but she’d still managed to hurt herself.

She took a moment to catch her breath, looking around. She was at the bottom of the cliff, near one of the giant ribs. Based on her current location compared to where she’d landed, it looked like she’d bounced off it, the pain in her back seeming to confirm this.

Momentarily disoriented, Lumine tried to remember how she’d gotten herself into this mess. The last time she’d fallen from a cliff, it had resulted in her death, and subsequent resurrection. It had also earned her a new companion, whom she’d scared off mere days later.

That seemed to be a theme, lately, she thought with a shock, trying to take the edge off the sick feeling in her stomach when she realized how she’d gotten here.

At least she hadn’t died, this time. It hurt like hell, but her energy reserves were fine, indicating she hadn’t had to resurrect herself. A small comfort in the face of her massive failure.

Of course, Amber had been right to be scared. And instead of calming her down, of making an effort to fix her mistake, she’d doubled down, gotten angry. She never would have thought Amber would actually attack her, but she had threatened the thing the outrider loved the most.

Could she fix this? Did she want to? She could probably move through Teyvat more quickly without the outrider slowing her down, forcing her to look at herself from a mortal’s perspective. She was powerful enough to make good on her earlier threat, she realized dully. How many cities would she need to raze to draw Aether out, wherever he was? If he was still alive (and the alternative simply wasn’t an option, if she gave that even a second’s consideration she would surely crumble) he would probably notice the chaos Lumine was causing.

In the past, this would not have been a problem. Granted, they’d never been separated for long, and they never gone quite that far in order to find each other, but Lumine probably wouldn’t have hesitated to open the gates of hell over whatever world got in her way.

Now, though? Lumine felt sick to her stomach when she remembered the look in Amber’s eyes. She’d been scared when Lumine let loose against the Abyss mage back at the Ley Line outcrop, but that had been just a monster, a vile creature that Amber wouldn’t have hesitated to kill, either.

This had been a person, and Lumine realized that Amber had never seen war, only pest control, and maiming and killing a woman in front of her probably hadn’t been a very good idea.

Could she fix this? Did she want to?

Amber had come to mean a great deal to her in the short time they’d travelled together. Lumine had never really had anything like a friend before. Sure, Aether had been there all her life, but he was a soulmate, her counterpart. A safe haven, a warm place, a home.
But not a friend. They hardly ever butted heads, nearly always on the same page, or at least the same chapter.

Amber, though, had a perspective so immeasurably different to hers it couldn’t even be compared. She was kind, and brave, and devoted to the people under her protection. She was mortal, and it showed in her worldview. To her, people were worlds on their own, where to Lumine, they were little more than specks of dust, insignificant collateral damage.

And there was still her moral code. Amber had only ever been kind to her, given her the ability of flight back, and how could she ever forget the surge of gratitude that she still felt every time she thought remembered that moment?

No, Lumine had to fix this. Maybe she couldn’t, but the very least she could do was track her down and apologize, assure her she wouldn’t actually raze Mondstadt to the ground.

New resolve flooded her, and with a painful groan, she hoisted herself out of the snow, immediately collapsing as pain lanced through her entire body.

She did a quick assessment of her injuries. A twisted ankle, an arm out of its socket, several bruised ribs and at least one broken one, a broken wrist, and wow, knees weren’t supposed to bend that way, were they?

Lumine cursed, loudly and harshly, and nearly choked on unshed tears. Apparently she wasn’t quite as powerful as she thought just yet. She closed her eyes, trying to catch her breath, and focused on the draining task of healing her injuries.

-

It was fully dark by the time Lumine was able to clamber out of the pile of snow. Healing her injuries had taken a large chunk of her remaining energy, easily draining everything she’d gained from taking the mage’s Vision. Well. The mage had no more use for that energy. Lumine did.

Now freed from the pile of snow, she took a good look around. She was still at the bottom of the cliff, close to the entrance of Wyrmrest Valley. From here, it wouldn’t be a terribly long walk back to the adventurer’s camp, and Lumine realized wryly that they hadn’t managed to make it very far up the mountain before everything went to hell.

She cast out her awareness, looking for that familiar flaming energy Amber radiated. Initially, she looked eastward, back towards the adventurer’s camp. When Amber didn’t immediately appear, she looked further north. Surely, the Outrider couldn’t have gotten very far.

Assuming, of course, that Lumine had only been unconscious for an evening instead of a day, or two.

Further she looked, all the way back to Mondstadt. It took a lot of focus to look this far, but she persisted, panic slowly building in her chest. There. In the congregation of life, she felt a few distinct presences, all Vision wielders. Ice, Lightning, Wind… Kaeya, Lisa, Jean. A roaring inferno near a bar, but this was more forceful, sadder. Not Amber.

She cast her awareness out further. She swept over all Mondstadt and its surroundings, to the sea, to the Stormbearer mountains, to the edge of the bordering Nation of what she had been told to be Liyue.

There. Further up the Mountain, close to the peak. Dimmed, but alive.

Amber. How had she gotten further up the mountain? She’d said she was returning to Mondstadt. Why, then, was she next to the swirling nexus of power that could only be the Statue of the Seven?

The energy it gave off was blinding to her mind’s eye, making it difficult to spot Amber. She probably couldn’t have found her if she hadn’t been so familiar with that burning feeling, that jet of flame and passion.

But she didn’t seem to be alone. All around her, in groups of two or three, there were other signatures, weaker than Amber but radiating menace and cold. She imagined that if she’d bothered to look at the Cicin Mage with her extended awareness, she’d have looked something like this.

She pulled her attention upwards, found a bird. An eagle, perhaps? Irrelevant. In the real world, she sat down on the ground in a meditative pose, closed her eyes, slowed her breathing.

In that space between worlds, the world between souls, Lumine cast out a focused beam of intent, of command, and then she was far above the mountain, frigid wind ruffling her feathers. Her eyes, sharper now, looked down towards the statue of the Seven, still lit with the red glow they always held before she interacted with them.

All around it were campfires, tents, people. A Large man wielding a warhammer larger than her, crackling with static. A man with a gun with flames idly leaking from its barrel, licking at the open air. Another handful of mages, two rotund men with large guns, one leaking water and one leaking ice energy.

She brought the bird closer, looking through the Fatui camp. There. A wooden cage. Poorly constructed, not enough to contain her friend, but Amber was there, and though she was out cold, she was alive, and why would the Fatui keep Amber alive if the mage from earlier had tried to kill her?

A trap, then. A way to lure her out in the open and into the Fatui’s arms. She didn’t know why they wanted Lumine, specifically, but Lumine was used to not knowing her enemy’s motives. She would simply have to take care of them.

Spring the trap. But turn the odds in her favor, first.

She let go of the bird, sank back into her own body. When she opened her eyes, she saw the bird, very high up the mountain, flying in a drunken pattern as if trying to shake off the haze of being controlled. Let it. It had served its purpose.

Lumine got up and started walking further up the mountain.

-

Climbing Dragonspine was an ordeal. It was still cold, nearly unbearably so. She’d lost feeling in her fingers and toes hours ago, but she was still moving slowly whenever the situation called for it.

She was also still sore. She’d healed herself enough to return to a semblance of normality, but her energy had its limits. Better save the remainder for combat. She could deal with soreness, even if every step was a challenge and exhaustion pulled at her limbs.

She’d come across several Fatui already. They seemed to have taken care of most of the monsters in the area, leaving her to deal with them stealthily while she slowly made her way closer and closer to Amber.

They were on alert, aware that she was out here, but Lumine blended in with her surroundings, white on white. She moved silently whenever her extended awareness alerted her to enemy presences and sprinted when it did not. It was draining, to hold this second sight for hours on end, but she persisted. As she was now, she didn’t think she could take on every Fatui on the mountain at once.

So she crept. She distracted, snuck up behind, slit throats and drained victims, keeping her energy levels up. Amber would disapprove, she knew, but the end justified the means, and these people had come after her Amber, after her. Had she been a God, she’d have called it heresy.

As it was, it was an insult.

Infuriating.

Her fury kept her moving.

One encounter with a Fatui Cryo gunner left her more winded than most of them. The cold he spewed from his gun slowed her down, locking muscles in place and leaving her open to attack. It had taken a particularly vicious attack with her blade soaring independently to free herself, pinning the large man to a nearby wall.

The impact shook loose some strange bluish crystals, which she scooped up and placed in her bag. They held a small bit of frost energy, so perhaps she could use them for something. With a dismissive grunt, she retracted her blade from her attacker’s corpse and sent it flying back into a ready position, floating above her right shoulder, point forward.

Another hour, and she was closing in on the Fatui camp. She needed to be more careful with dispatching the Fatui, now. Dawn was slowly approaching, and any attack that made too much noise would draw all of them to her. She needed to be precise, meticulous. But that took too much time. She didn’t know if the Fatui had any plans with Amber, but if Lumine had anything to say about it they wouldn’t get the chance.

Still, she doubted she could take on a whole camp of Vision wielders, no matter how weak they might be individually.

In the past she would have gone for the attack anyway. Never mind that she’d been leagues removed from them in terms of raw power, she’d had back-up in the form of her brother. Not that they would have landed even a single blow on her before she wiped them out, but it was the principle of the thing.

Not now. Now, she was weakened, tired from holding her energy all night and falling off a gods-damned cliff, and she was alone. If she managed to free Amber and get her back in fighting condition, perhaps they could take on the whole camp at once. But she couldn’t rely on Amber to do what must be done. Amber wasn’t a soldier, or even a violent person.

Not to mention that she wanted this to hurt. The best way to guarantee that was to take care of every Fatui individually. Make it personal. They’d started it, after all. So, she started with the perimeter guards. The men and women patrolling the camp’s surroundings were on alert, but it took only a gentle mental nudge to convince them there was nothing to see here, just a snowdrift instead of a white dress billowing in the harsh wind.

With them taken care of and the bodies hidden behind Dragonspine’s sparse vegetation, she moved into the camp itself. She entered a tent, found it empty, and sank into a meditative position, and deeper within herself.

This close to the statue, the whole world seemed to be bathed in its glow. Not dissimilar to standing next to a bright fire in a dark room, most of her surroundings were hidden from her by the statue’s glare.

Still, she felt Amber, some dozens of yards away and above her. The statue of the seven was built on an ancient stone platform high above her, with most of the Fatui camp laid out below it, save Amber, who was in a cage near the statue. The Fatui were nearly impossible to spot with the statue’s glare, so she stopped, letting go of her sight for the first time in hours.

Immediately exhaustion weighed heavily on her bones, but she grit her teeth and shook it off as best as she was able. Her objective remained the same. Free Amber, gather the Statue’s energy. Utterly decimate the remainder of the Fatui.

Perhaps that order needed some reworking. As she was, she wasn’t powerful enough to take on a foreign nations’ strike force in their own camp. But once she’d made contact with the statue, she’d be more powerful, hopefully enough to keep both Amber and herself alive.

Amber might not help her fight the Fatui, if her earlier reaction had been any indication. So, reach out to the statue, bring down the Fatui, then wake Amber.

Now she just needed to get to the statue. There was no stealthy way to get up there. The ladders and stairs leading up to the platform were all heavily guarded, and her only other choice was a strong current of wind leading up through a hole in the platform’s middle that she could probably use to paraglide up.

An obvious trap, that one. But she didn’t need an air current. She could make her own.

New plan, then. Hit them hard, and fast. Fly up, avoiding the center current entirely, touch the statue, kill whoever was up there. Break the ladders, secure the stairs.

Lumine nodded to herself and stepped out of the tent.

-

Amber woke with a groan. She’d woken up a few times throughout the night already, but she’d been too tired and in too much pain to do much more than assess her situation.

She was in a small wooden cage, rickety in its construction at best. If she had her bow, she could probably set it on fire and break out. She’d heard of people using nothing but their Vision to use elemental powers, of course. But even the mages had to use a focus for their energy. Weapons were no different. If she had enough energy, she might be able to unleash some of her Vision’s power. But there would be no control, and there was a high likelihood she’d die in the ensuing explosion.

Not an option, then. She was on her own. Lumine was on her way to raze Mondstadt. Probably already busy, judging by the sun creeping up the horizon.

She’d failed.

Lumine hadn’t seemed like a threat. Or, she did, but Amber was naïve enough to trust her. She sighed heavily, barely containing a sob. Kaeya wouldn’t have made that mistake. Jean had no other choice, but she didn’t like it. Even Lisa, laid-back as she was, hadn’t trusted Lumine completely. Amber had seen that calculating look in her eyes when the outlander’s back was turned.

And now they were all dead, because Amber had pissed off a hostile alien Deity.

She always thought she’d notice if her friends died while she was away. Some fundamental change in the fabric of reality, some echo of sadness reaching her wherever she was. But now… nothing.

Tears filled her eyes, but she didn’t let them fall. She wiped them off on her shoulder, bound hands unable to assist.

“Oh look, she’s awake.” A cruel voice appeared to her left. Amber looked up, fire in her eyes. The man was tall, nearly twice Amber’s height, with enough muscle to fill out his form. He had a giant warhammer slung over his shoulder, crackling with Electro energy. His eyes were hidden behind a mask, but she could easily imagine the malice in them.

“You know this is an act of war, right? Kidnapping an acting Knight of Favonius on Mondstadt soil?” Amber asked, trying to keep her voice from wavering. The man just laughed. “Only if there are witnesses. And I don’t think you or blondie are going to tell anyone.”

Amber didn’t say anything. The man shrugged. “Either way, she might show up and keep our little secret when we’re done with her. Scouts report she’s on her way up the mountain. Leaving quite the trail of devastation in her wake, too. Once we string her up and drain all her energy for our Lady, you’ll be paying for that, by the way. The men have been chomping at the bit to have their fun. But not yet. Our mages think she’ll notice you being hurt, and we need her contained, not pissed.”

“I don’t think you need to worry about her being pissed. She made it quite clear she wants nothing to do with me. The last thing she said was that she was on her way to start a massacre in Mondstadt’s streets. That’ll keep her busy for a while.”

Amber laughed without humor. “Your scouts are wrong. Probably making stuff up to avoid your anger. That big hammer of yours looks like it’s a bad idea to get in its way.”

“Like it, do you? I’m very proud of it, personally. I crafted it myself, in the forge near my hometown…” Amber tuned him out. One of the easier ways to distract men, she’d learned, was to get them talking. That allowed her a chance to keep thinking about her options.

She looked away from the man, subtly. Noticed a shadow, slowly creeping up the platform her cage was on. Then a flurry of motion, a shout of surprise.

Lumine’s form silhouetted against the morning sun, her paraglider giving the illusion of wings. For a moment, she looked every bit the Goddess she claimed not to be.

Then she dropped, like a stone, hand outstretched towards the statue of the Seven.

The man next to her didn’t stand a chance.

Before the bell stopped ringing, before reality could settle back into itself, before the heavenly light dimmed, there was already motion. In a fraction of a second, Amber’s cage was blown away along with her bindings, disintegrated in light, and the man went flying over the edge of the platform.

The next second, Lumine waved her hand, and a wind current carried Amber’s bow back to her from where it was lying, and with the same motion she pulled Amber to her feet.

Golden light leaked from Lumine’s eyes as she took Amber in. Apparently satisfied, she turned back towards the stairs, where numerous Fatui were already gathering.

“We’ll talk later, but the most important thing is that I’m sorry, and I didn’t mean anything I said. But I need your help kicking these people’s behinds. Can you do that for me, or are you too peace-loving for that?”

“I am a knight, you know.” Amber said, still dazed. “I trained for this.”

“Good.” Lumine gave her a small smile, and then she was off in the blink of an eye. With a mighty push, a current of wind pushed the Fatui off one of the ladders they’d just climbed, and then, with a precise throw, used her blade to cut through all the ladder’s rungs before severing their anchoring points at the top.

Lumine repeated the motion on the other side, and then used the debris to close the hole in the platform’s center letting through the wind current she’d ignored.

That left the stairs. The Fatui, seemingly aware they’d been forced into a bottleneck, were hesitant to climb the stairs to get to their target. Lumine took a gamble and glanced back towards Amber, who had two arrows at the ready, already coated in a layer of flames.

A man’s voice yelled something in what she could only assume to be Snezhnayan, and an answering cry led to many heavy footsteps climbing the stairs. Rallying the troops, then. She would do the same.

“Amber!” She called. “Get ready to fire!” Already, she was starting to tire, but if she wanted to fight off the technologically superior Fatui in their own base, she needed every advantage she could get.

With her sword floating above her shoulder and the power of winds in her hands, Lumine waited for the first wave of attackers.

She didn’t have to wait long.

The first man to enter the platform was a large, rotund man wielding what seemed to be a pressure hose. Bewildered by why they would send this man up first, she was caught off-guard by his opening attack.

“Really? Shooting water at me?” Lumine questioned, then she heaved, and the man went flying back down the stairs, bowling over a few of his comrades as he went.

“Lumine! They’re trying to freeze you! Don’t let the Cryo gunner get anywhere near you!” Amber called. Lumine rolled her eyes at the Fatui scrambling to get up the stairs. “Have any more of those bunny things?” She called back. In response, Amber threw the stuffed doll at Lumine. “It’s hot! Catch and release!”

Lumine jumped up into the air gracefully, spinning in the air until she was upside-down, punting the poor bunny down into the crowd on the stairs. Cries of fear and confusion reached her when she landed, but she was prevented from seeing the resulting explosion by the angle of her descent.

She felt something whizz by her ear and dodged out of the way of the flaming projectile. She rounded on Amber, fury in her eyes. “What the hell is your problem? You want to fight now? I’m on your side!”

“That wasn’t me!” Amber called back, dodging another volley. “They’re up on the ridge, trying to distract us!”

“Then shoot back!” Lumine called, turning her attention back to the stairs, where a large man similar to the first appeared, wielding a Cryo cannon. The moment she appeared in his sights, he opened fire, blasting her with a wave of frost. Her right arm was frozen in place almost instantly, the pain enough to break through the haze of using her power.

“You wretch.” Lumine ground out, before flipping away. “Amber! Switch!” With the cryo gunner distracted, Lumine used a concentrated burst of Anemo to flip herself farther up, landing on the ridge where three men wielding fire-based weapons were busy laying down covering fire.

She made short work of the three of them, noticing in passing that one of them had activated a fire shield of sorts, which explained why Amber wasn’t getting anywhere with them. She made quick use of it by melting the Ice on her arm, then overloaded it by pumping a lot of Anemo energy into it, the resulting explosion blowing her away from the ledge.

She summoned her glider and opened it in midair, catching herself with a harsh jerk. Another burst of Anemo sent her flying above the battlefield. Amber had taken care of the Cryo gunner below her but was having difficulty taking on the surge of enemies that had noticed the first line of defense falling away.

With a twist and a jerk, the glider disappeared, and Lumine plummeted down into the middle of the group, blade back in her hand. Caught off-guard, the men were no match for the powerful spin and slice Lumine unleashed on them. With a flick of her wrist, the men’s remains went tumbling down the stairs.

“This is too easy! Something’s amiss.” Lumine called towards Amber. Amber let off another volley at another group of Pyro gunners that was trying to retake the ledge while Lumine was distracted. “You call this easy?” Amber called back.

“They have to be smarter than letting themselves get bottlenecked.” She risked a look under the platform and caught on to their plan. “They’re trying to blow up the support pillars! I’m going down-“ Lumine grunted in as pain lanced through her midsection, barely staying on her feet. Her reserves were getting dangerously low if the Pyro gunners’ projectiles could get this close without her noticing.

“No time! Teleport us!” Amber yelled. Lumine agreed, clutching at her abdomen as she sprinted towards the archer.

“Lumine! Watch out!” Amber yelled, and Lumine could only drop down and blast wind backwards at her opponent’s feet, landing him flat on his face. It was the man who had been talking to Amber, with the large war hammer still clutched in his hands despite the nasty fall he took.

Another Pyro projectile landed, knocking her off-balance and setting fire to her dress. While the material couldn’t burn away from something as mundane as fire, it could still feed flames. Lumine had never given that much thought, but right now, the flames were doing a great job distracting her.

She dropped, she rolled, she got back up.

And then a feeling like colliding with a wall, and she was far off the ledge.

-

Amber didn’t gape, didn’t cry out. No time for that, now, she needed to get to Lumine, and the Fatui were in her way. The makings of a plan were already forming in her head. Lumine seemed to have been knocked out by the Electro war hammer’s swing, and she needed help.

She waited until more of the Fatui were up on the platform, assured of their victory. Good. The more men on the platform, the better.

“Told you.” Her captor groaned. He was clutching a wound, war hammer forgotten in the snow. His compatriots were forming a wall behind him, cutting off any escape.

Well. Let them think that. A few seconds more, just a few more Fatui on the platform…

“Get someone out there to look for blondie. We’re taking her in.” She watched as a few Fatui broke away from the group, intent on taking Lumine and doing… Amber didn’t really want to think about it. She couldn’t allow that to happen.

“Remember what I said about war?” Amber asked, loudly enough to halt the departing group and making them turn to her. Yet more Fatui appeared on the platform, and now she was certain she’d gotten almost everyone up there with her.

“Are you threatening us?” The man asked with a smirk. “You’re outnumbered, girly.”

“Maybe.” Amber shrugged, arrows still drawn and aimed at him. At this distance, she couldn’t miss if she tried, but that wasn’t the goal here. “Just wanted to give you a fair chance.”

Then she backflipped, and then she was in the air, dropping down towards the snowy mountain flank. Bow stretched taut, she breathed in, and the world almost seemed to slow down.

Below her, the Fatui had abandoned the charges at the platform’s support pillar. Good, that meant less deaths. The fall from the platform would definitely hurt, but it wasn’t a guaranteed kill. That made her feel a little better, and with a huff, she let the arrow fly, before dropping the bow and catching it on her foot while she used her hands to open her glider.

The explosion was a wave of heat and concussive force, and swatted Amber out of the sky like she was a leaf on the wind. Luckily, she was close to the ground, and the impact, while jarring, wasn’t nearly as bad as the hit Lumine had probably taken.

A large fireball ruptured the platform’s support pillars, a chain reaction the Fatui had so helpfully set up for her. A cloud of dust, billowing through the smoke and flames and debris, confirmed the platform’s collapse.

With a huff, Amber picked up her bow from where it had fallen a few feet away from her and set off to find Lumine.

-

Paimon was in awe.

She’d known Lumine was terrifying, but this was a whole other level. She’d been keeping an eye on the outlander in the time they’d been separated. It was gratifying in a way, to see her grow from a starved, half-crazed girl to a powerful woman.

Most of that was in her head, of course. Even at her weakest, Lumine could easily end Paimon. It was why she’d left when Lumine had demanded it of her. Not completely, though. Lumine was strong, and formidable, and a perfect way to keep herself safe from the world. She just needed a way to stay in the outlander’s good graces. A way to help, to get Lumine to see her as more than a burden.

So when Lumine went flying, knocked out and drained, Paimon followed, all the way down the face of Dragonspine. Covered her in branches and snow where she landed, so predator nor Fatui would be able to find her. And then she set off to find the Outrider.

Paimon was still wary of revealing herself to the world. She was the perfect size to be a filling afternoon snack, and enough of an anomaly that scientists would probably love to pick her apart. But Amber had proven she had Lumine’s best interest at heart, despite their earlier altercation in Wyrmrest Valley. And she’d seen Paimon before, so, surely, Amber was safe, right?

“Outrider!” She called out when she spotted the girl in the large winter coat descending the mountain. Amber looked up, confusion and wariness evident in the way she held herself. “Here! It’s Paimon!”

“Paimon? You’re here?” Amber asked, confused. “No time! Lumine is this way, follow! Follow!” She flew back to where she’d hidden Lumine, mindful of the Outrider’s larger frame. She could fly really fast if she wanted to, but it wouldn’t do to lose Amber.

They traveled further down the mountain. The snow had picked up again, but Paimon didn’t feel it, too focused on being useful and earning her place back at Lumine’s side. Amber seemed to have no problem keeping up with her, so she picked up the pace, floating above the layer of snow Amber had to awkwardly trot through.

And then Lumine was there, still hidden, still breathing, if weakly. Shivers wracked her frame and she looked paler than Paimon had ever seen her. A blue tint was on her lips, which were relaxed in her unconscious state. She looked so peaceful like this, despite her condition.

“Lumine! Lumine, hey! Wake up!” Amber called, dropping her bow in the snow and worming out of her thick winter coat. If the cold bothered her, she didn’t show it. Focused on getting Lumine warm, she bundled the shorter woman up in her coat and judged her work critically, but not before making a choked sound at seeing the burns snaking up Lumine’s right arm or the wounds on her abdomen and shoulder.

“I’m not sure if it’s safe to move her, but… if I don’t, she’ll definitely die.” She said, hesitantly. “I need something stable, a cart, or something…” Paimon looked at some of the branches Amber had thrown away.

“Maybe a sled?” Paimon asked. Amber puller her hands through her hair, distress clear in her eyes. “I don’t exactly see any sleds around, Paimon.” She said. “Then we make one. There are branches here, and twine.”

“That’ll have to do.” Amber agreed, still visibly upset. “Okay. Can you gather twine? I’ll take care of the branches. I need to make a fire to warm Lumine up while we work on the sled.”

“Won’t the Fatui notice where we are?” Paimon asked. “Probably. But Lumine needs help now. We can worry about the Fatui later.” “Amber, Paimon saw them searching the entire mountain. It won’t take long for them to come here, especially if they can see smoke.”

Amber swore. “Since when are you a tactician? Damnit, fine. We’ll have to hold off on the fire. Go get twine. Double time!” Paimon sped off, and Amber took a long look at Lumine before she started tearing down branches from the trees around her.

When Paimon returned with a length of rope, Amber didn’t question it, just made a few final adjustments to their make-shift sled and tied it all together. Paimon tried to help, but she only ended up getting in the way, which earned her an annoyed snarl from Amber, even if the girl apologized immediately after. Paimon understood, the Outrider was under a lot of stress.

And then the sled was done, and Amber moved Lumine carefully onto it, arms crossed over her chest and tied in place with more twine. No obstacle for her, should she wake up bound, but enough to keep her in place on the bumpy trail.

Slowly, agonizingly slowly, Amber pulled the sled down the mountain. Paimon tried to help, but she was too small and only really got in the way. Instead, she moved ahead, looking for signs of the Fatui.

Ahead, a snowdrift roved over the landscape, and Paimon thought nothing of it, until it exploded outward, revealing a group of Fatui. Paimon fled, back towards Amber, who startled when Paimon popped out of nowhere.

“Amber, there are Fatui ahead! Six of them!” She whispered. Amber cursed, and then looked around, finding a suitable shrubbery and hiding Lumine in it, before drawing her bow. “What are you doing?” Paimon asked, worried.

“Clearing a path.” Amber responded, nocking an arrow. “You can’t! What if they take you again? Then no-one will be able to save Lumine!”

“But if I don’t, they’ll find us. We were lucky there was a hiding place this time. The final stretch is all open ground, not to mention the broken bridge. We need to be uninterrupted when we get there.”

Paimon chewed at her fingernails as Amber got into position. Ahead, the Fatui were marching on, spread out in a searching pattern. Two Cryo gunners, a Hydro gunner, a Pyro gunner, an Anemo boxer, and…

“That’s him. The guy who caught me.” The large man from before seemed to be leading the group. “Okay. Plan of attack. Paimon, I need you to distract them so I can take out their Hydro gunner. He’s the medic; as long as he’s on the field, they can’t be hurt permanently.”

“You want Paimon to serve herself up on a silver platter to the Fatui?” Paimon hissed a whisper. Amber looked at her coolly. “It’s either you or Lumine as bait. I need a distraction. You can run and hide. Lumine can’t.”

Paimon let out a frustrated noise, pulling her tiny hands through her hair. “Paimon… Paimon is scared, Amber.” She admitted, quietly. Surprise, then understanding went through Amber’s eyes, but then they hardened. “So am I. For Lumine?”

Paimon took a shaky breath. Her resolve hardened. Here it was, her chance to be useful.

Best to make it count.

-

“Hey! Meanies! Over here!” Paimon called out, the imp’s shrill voice echoing through Dragonspine’s unnatural quiet. Behind Amber in a bush, Lumine was still out, and perhaps that was for the best considering the shape the traveler was in.

Lumine had been right about her camouflage. Without Paimon’s help, Amber would likely never have found her. That earned her enough leeway for Amber not to question too much where Paimon had been all this time, even if she was still a little skeptical of the imp. Once they’d gotten Lumine secure, they would have to have a long talk.

But now, Amber had a job. These people had to die. The thought made Amber’s stomach turn, but there was no other way. If they wanted Lumine safe, she couldn’t afford to leave any Fatui at their back.

Amber was no stranger to death, but so far she’d been able to avoid killing people. Monsters were one thing, a clear threat to Mondstadt and its people she could take care of without remorse, but people? Nasty though these men were, they likely had family at home. Amber was all too familiar with that kind of loss. Even if her grandfather had never been confirmed as dead, he’d still disappeared, and he’d been old before he left, let alone now, years later.

She’d been grandstanding earlier, defending herself but never seeking to kill. Yes, she was a knight. She had trained for this. But she also swore to protect the people of Mondstadt, and though these men were no neighbors of hers, they were still people. She’d gone out of her way only to injure back in the Fatui camp, but now she’d have to… she’d have to…

No time to think about that, now. She waited until Paimon had drawn all their attention, and then she let loose the first volley.

The Hydro Gunner, who’d been at the rear end of the group, went down first. A neat, painless kill, even if it turned Amber’s stomach to see her arrow go through the large man’s neck. His position allowed her a few seconds to take another shot, the rest of the Fatui too focused on Paimon to notice the death of their comrade.

They noticed the Pyro Gunner going down, though, and scrambled for cover. Amber ducked down beneath the small hill she’d been standing on and rolled over to her next position. Paimon disappeared with a high-pitched yelp, drawing the eye of the Cryo Gunners. This allowed Amber the chance to take out one of them, but the other noticed her position.

“Yuri’s down! She’s up there!” He called, and cocked his gun. Amber pulled out another Baron bunny, noticing with a displeased grunt that it was the last one. A twist on its ear to set the fuse length to short, and then she lobbed it at the Cryo gunner.

“It’s the bitch from before! Take her out!” The leader called, noticing her ducking away. Now discovered, Amber dropped the stealth, taking pot shots at the remaining men. She got the boxer in the knee, and he dropped with a shout. The Cryo gunner froze his leg, presumable to stop the bleeding, but that meant he had to stop moving.

Amber drew a deep breath, and stopped running. The leader was drawing closer, but she had to take this shot, no matter how violently her stomach was protesting or how sweat made her grip on the bow unsteady.

With unsteady hands, she readied another arrow. Another deep breath, forcing the panic down into a box to be dealt with later, and then the arrow flew.

It connected with the large canister on the Cryo Gunner’s back, and a steady hiss was the only warning he and the boxer got before it exploded, freezing both of them in place and unable to run from the bunny’s explosion.

Then the leader was upon her, swinging his hammer heavily. Without hesitation, Amber dropped down, letting go of her bow and drawing a knife from her belt. At this range, the bow was useless. The leader, seemingly drawing the same conclusion, dropped the hammer as well. From his belt, he drew a wicked looking blade, and as she watched, it came alive with sparks.

“Sneaky little bitch, aren’t you? You’re quickly turning into more trouble than you’re worth.” He seethed. “Where’s the blonde?”

Amber didn’t respond, merely sinking into a defensive stance. The man, so much taller than herself, would be dangerous this close. She had to use his larger frame and his strength against him.

“We’ll find her. She’s already down. Might even be dead. A shame, but maybe you’ll enjoy seeing her again.” He roared, and attacked.

Amber twisted out of the way, delivering a mean kick to the man’s knee as he passed. He grunted, but didn’t slow down, whirling in place to deliver another heavy attack. At this range, it became harder to dodge his swipes and stabs. She needed to get clear of this man’s larger frame.

Another kick to the same knee, and another, and then his hand was wrapped around her ankle. Adrenaline surged, and Amber jumped up with the other foot, twisting in the air to deliver another mean kick to the man’s face. Disoriented, he let her go, and Amber used the opportunity to take a few steps back.

The man cursed in Snezhnayan, and came at her with more fury than before. Amber slid out of his range time and time, frustrating him further. When he reared backwards, clearly telegraphing his next move, Amber took her chance.

A heavy lunge, and Amber dodged, spinning in place and planting her knife in his passing back.

A sick lunge of her stomach followed as the man let out a surprised gurgle, and then he keeled face forward into the snow, where he lay still, electrified knife sizzling in the snow.

Amber fought to get her stomach under control as she pulled the knife free, nearly losing her breakfast as the sound of metal sliding against flesh. Red stained the snow around the large man, but she tried her best to pay it no mind, not looking down as she used the man’s clothes to clean her knife.

She took a few steps back. Nauseously, she glanced around at the carnage. She’d done this. She’d killed all these people. Never mind that they wouldn’t have hesitated to do the same to her or Lumine, she’d taken lives today. Blood rushed in her ears and all breath left her lungs in an explosive sob as she let it hit her.

From the side, she saw Paimon pop back into existence and pick up her bow, but she paid the pixie no mind. This was… too much. How could Lumine do this so effortlessly? Had she judged the woman so poorly? Surely, only a monster could inflict this sort of damage and revel in it?

But she’d apologized, she’d come back for her, and once they were safely back in Mondstadt, they would need to have a long talk. But that meant getting off her feet. She didn’t know how many more Fatui were on the mountain, and she wasn’t sure if she could do this again. She needed to move.

Fighting to get her breath back under control, Amber wiped at the tears in her eyes, noticing with a fresh wave of dismay that her hands were covered in red. Mercifully, Paimon didn’t say a word as she handed the Outrider her bow, but Amber made it a point not to meet her eyes.

“We need to keep moving. Please keep scouting ahead. We need to know if the path is clear.” She said, voice only wavering slightly. This was not the time to feel sorry for herself. She had to get back to Mondstadt. Jean needed to know about the Fatui, Lumine needed to be healed, and Amber needed to get off this Archons forsaken mountain.

She made her way back to where she’d hidden Lumine and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the woman was still breathing. Her skin, though, had taken on an almost blue pallor. Feeling more urgency, she grabbed the handholds on the sled, and started pulling.

-

Miraculously, they managed to make it back to the Adventurer’s camp. Navigating the bridge was a problem, but with the help of the camp’s inhabitants, they managed.

Currently, Iris, the camp’s leader, was looking over Lumine, while Harris gave Amber a bowl of hot stew. She passed it back to him, though. Amber refused to leave Lumine’s side, even as Iris peeled away the dress. She made sure not to stare, but the state of Lumine’s ribs immediately took away any indecent thoughts she might have had.

“Broken. She needs a healer. There’s nothing I can do to help with this, other than give her a potion to slow her blood flow and keep her alive a little longer. Then again, it’s already dangerously slow, so that might just kill her. Okay. Not an option. What else?” Iris murmured. Amber didn’t comment, merely reaching for Lumine’s hand and wincing at how cold it was.

“She took two bullets, one to the shoulder, one to the abdomen.” She said, keeping her voice firmly under control. A small waver still made it in, but Iris either didn’t notice or chose not to comment.

“Flesh wounds. Grazed, luckily. She probably wouldn’t have made it this far if they hadn’t been. Still, I’ll dress them. Spread some ointment on the burned flesh.” Iris looked at her. “I notice you have a Pyro Vision. Did you do this?”

Fighting to stop remembering their earlier fight, Amber sighed. “No. It was the Fatui.”

“Fatui? Are you sure? That’s a dangerous accusation.” Iris narrowed her eyes as she went to work. “It’s the truth. They captured me, and Lumine came to rescue me. She was… amazing. Terrifying. But there were too many of them.”

“I see. We noticed an increase of Fatui on the mountain this past week, but we chose to ignore it. The Adventurer’s guild is a multinational organization, we’re officially neutral on all national matters. But as one inhabitant of Mondstadt to another… I don’t like it. What they’ve just done… that’s an act of war. And Mondstadt is not prepared to fight a war.”

“I agree. But we can’t just ignore this. I’ll handle it. Please keep working on Lumine.” Amber fought to keep her calm. “As you wish.” Iris said. “I need to focus for this. Can you go find my brother? He should have a horse and a cart that can take you back to Mondstadt.”

“Cyrus is here?” The Branch Master of the Mondstadt Adventurer’s Guild was an interesting man. Amber liked him well enough; he always had a story to tell and a kind smile, even if he was a bit of a drunk. But after a long adventurer’s life, with exploits like his… Amber couldn’t fault him.

“Yes, he came for an inspection following the report I sent about the increase in Fatui activity. He can take you guys back home. You’re safe in his hands. He may be stuck behind a desk most of the time, but he’s still a formidable fighter with a quick mind.”

“Thank you, Iris. I’ll… I’ll be back.” Amber said, giving Lumine’s hand one last squeeze before she got up and exited the tent.

She found Cyrus near the fire. Night was beginning to fall, and there was a muted sense of worry in the camp. Cyrus, though, looked please to see her.

“Well, if it isn’t Mondstadt’s finest Outrider! Good to see you again, girl.” He grinned. The movement nearly caused his monocle to slide off, but he paid it no mind, absently putting it back in place as if it was a motion he repeated daily for years. Perhaps it was; Amber had never seen the man without his trusty monocle.

“And you too, Cyrus.” Amber replied, sitting down at the fire and taking her bowl of stew back from Harris with a smile and a nod.

She didn’t actually want to eat anything. Too wired, worried about Lumine, still unsettled from her earlier battle with the Fatui and the whole trip to the mountain in general.

“What brings you out here? This place is a little outside of Favonius jurisdiction, isn’t it?” Cyrus asked. Amber shrugged. “Not particularly, but this isn’t a place the Knights generally need to visit. I’m here on a mission to strengthen Lumine before she goes off to fight Stormterror.”

Cyrus cast a skeptical look back at the tent where his sister was tending to Lumine. Amber sighed. “Didn’t really go as planned. We were ambushed by the Fatui, and we need transport back to Mondstadt to take Lumine to a healer.”

“Well, damn, kiddo. That’s a strong accusation.” He raised his hands in surrender at Amber’s look. “Not that I don’t believe you, it’s just… the Fatui are a shady bunch, but I’ve never heard of them going out of their way to pick a fight. And with a member of the Knights, no less… they must have been confident that no one would know.” He laughed. “Guess you showed them, huh? Regardless, I’ll take you back to Mondstadt, no problem. I’ve got a horse and cart, one of the few remaining in the city after the Grand Master’s departure. You two are in safe hands with me.”

The bowl of stew was growing cold in her lap, but Amber paid it no mind. “Thank you. I know it’s not really in your job description to play ambulance.” Cyrus shrugged. “I’m an adventurer, lass. I’ve done a great many things that weren’t in my job description. Comes with the job.” He laughed. “But I’ve never been able to do any of it on an empty stomach. You should eat, lass. I know it seems really unappealing right now.” He cast a look at the chef. “No offense, Harris. But lass, you need to keep your strength up. I don’t know if the Fatui are going to come after us. There’s nothing we can do until my dear sister stabilizes Lumine, so keep your strength up.”

“I… yes. You’re right, of course.” Slowly, Amber started eating the stew. It was rich and meaty, and the first bite chased away some of the cold that was still clinging to her. “Of course I am. They didn’t make me branch master for nothing.”

It took Iris half an hour before she gave them permission to move Lumine, albeit slowly. Amber and Cyrus moved the stretcher Lumine was lying on into the cart. Lumine was light, Amber noticed, or perhaps it was Cyrus’ added strength that allowed her to move Lumine effortlessly. It felt wrong to Amber. Lumine could shake the foundation of the world with her power, but she herself hardly even disturbed the dust when she walked. Almost as if she floated.

After saying their goodbyes to the adventurers and thanking them for their help, Amber joined Cyrus on the front of the cart. It would take three days to reach Mondstadt. For a moment, she longed for Lumine’s teleportation powers, even if they left her feeling vaguely nauseous every time they used it.

Now, though, they had to take the long way around. She hoped Cyrus and her would be enough to protect the frail outlander in the back of their cart.
They’d have to.

Mondstadt depended on it.

Chapter Text

They managed to make it a day out from Dragonspine before the Fatui found them.

Cyrus shoved her backwards into the cart, nearly pushing her onto Lumine, and covered her under a tarp.

They came out from the Fir trees, a Pyro Gunner and an Electro Cicin mage. Through the gaps in the wooden planks, Amber could just about make them out. They were armed, readying their weapons as Cyrus drew his cart to a stop with a muttered command and a slight pull on the reigns.

“Halt. In the name of the Tsaritsa, get away from the cart and put your hands behind your head.” The gunner called out. Amber couldn’t see Cyrus’ expression from where she was lying almost on top of Lumine, but she imagined he had a bemused smile on his face.

“I don’t think you have the authority for that, chap.” He called back, leaning against the back of his seat while Amber could see his hand slip towards the scabbard near the hollow of his back. “This is Mondstadt soil. While the Knights of Favonius might bow to your whims and scurry out of the way, the Adventurer’s Guild has no such obligations.”

It was silent for a beat. The mage shot the gunner a look, but the man just shrugged and hefted his weapon. Cyrus interrupted again. “You sure you want to do that? Aim your weapon at the Branch Master of the local adventurer’s guild? Stand down, boy. Let me pass.”

The gunner shot the mage an annoyed look, but she looked thoughtful and then waved her hand. “Fine, leave. We have no quarrel with the Adventurer’s Guild.” At the gunner’s surprise, she added: “Please. They know better than to shelter fugitives.” Underneath Her, Lumine’s breath quickened, chest rising more rapidly. Amber could feel the woman stirring next to her, and panicked.

She could not have chosen a worse time to wake up.

Luckily, she settled quickly, and in the light that spilled in through the gaps, Amber could see Lumine’s expression tighten before settling back into her neutral expression.

Cyrus clacked his tongue and whipped the reigns, and the cart started moving again. For several moments, all she could hear was the rattling of the cart’s wheels, the horse’s hooves clacking against the stonework, and Cyrus’ whistling.

“They’re still following. Think they’re being sneaky, but I can see glimpses of them in the trees. The mage has also let out one of her cicins. You should make yourself more comfortable back there, maybe get some shut-eye.“ He whispered.

“Thank you.” Amber murmured. There was no getting out from underneath this tarp any time soon, it would seem. Might as well make the best of it.

-
The next time Amber woke, they were nearing the crossroads near Springvale. Dawn was showing its first rays, and she heard Cyrus messing with the lantern on his cart.

Cyrus’ gruff voice broke the early morning silence. “Good, you’re up. We lost our tail a couple miles back, but I think it would be best to stay hidden for just a little longer. I plan to drive you guys up to the back of the Knight’s headquarters, then get that Deaconess to look over your pale friend here.”

“That works. We should find a way to get word to the Knights.” Amber replied. Cyrus grunted. “Pretty much taken care of, I reckon. While you slept, we picked up another tail. It seems to be the Cavalry Captain.”

“Guess I shouldn’t underestimate a master adventurer. He’s got senses almost as keen as mine.” Kaeya appeared from behind some bushes. “Amber. Good to see you’re safe. I figured I’d stay hidden, but since Cyrus has noticed me, I guess there’s no sense in hiding.”

“Kaeya? How long have you been following us?” Amber asked, incredulously. Had he been there the whole time? If so, why hold back? They could really have used his help on the mountain.

“Master Jean sent me out when word reached us about flashes of light in Windrise. It took me a while to catch up with you, I’ve had to deal with an unusually large number of Fatui out on the roads. Picked off your tail a couple miles back.”

“Well, no sense in dawdling. Get on board, captain.” Cyrus patted the bench next to him, and Kaeya complied, looking around as he did before smirking at Amber, still hidden underneath the tarp.

“I see you’re cozy back there. How’s the traveler? Does she have cold feet?” Kaeya teased. Amber looked at him sourly. “Shut it, Cyclops. I’ve had a really long couple of days.” Kaeya hummed, scanning the surroundings. “Happy to see you too, Amber. We’ve been worried. The Fatui are ramping up to something big, but given our situation, the knights can’t do anything about it officially. Eula and I have been poking around behind the scenes, picking off scouts that won’t be missed. Mondstadt boars are so ferocious, and there’s a dragon on the loose, you know.”

“That’s a dangerous game you’re playing, boy.” Cyrus grunted. “The Fatui are no joke. They’ve given Amber and the Traveler a lot of grief over the past few days.”

Kaeya looked behind him inconspicuously and looked down at her. “They kidnapped me, Kaeya. They took Lumine down. Said they wanted to ‘drain her for their lady’. Do you think they mean the Tsaritsa?”

Kaeya swore. “That’s worse than we thought. Taking down Lumine… how did they manage that?” Amber looked down at her traveling companion, still pale, still quiet. Unnaturally still, if not for the stuttering rise and fall of her chest. “She was already running on fumes when she came to rescue me, I think. They got some lucky shots in, and then the leader hit her off the mountain with an electro hammer.”

“And she’s still alive?” Kaeya whistled. “Those things are designed to pulverize the bones and overload the heart on impact. Remarkable.”

“She needs a healer. We’re taking her to headquarters, and then we’re getting Barbara. Once we enter the city, can you take care of that? We need to hurry.” Amber said. Kaeya nodded. “Of course. This is serious. Once we’re past the gates, I’m off.”

“Thank you.” Amber said. “Seriously. I know you have your doubts about her. So do I. But I really do believe she’s our best shot against Stormterror. And whatever the Fatui are planning.”

“I hope you’re right. It bothers me that we know nothing about her. For all intents and purposes, she just dropped out of the sky. My whole network has never even heard of her, and she’s powerful and mysterious. I don’t like it.”

“I hope I’m right too.” Amber said, stroking a stray hair away from Lumine’s face. “For everyone’s sake.”

-

It was dark, out here in the Void.

Oh, there were stars. So many of them, varying in size, color, brightness. Giant nebulas, bits of debris, and Her.

She was standing on a comet, floating nowhere in particular. Usually, when She took the long way around like this, She’d use the time to meditate with her brother. Shut down everything but their metabolism and their vital functions, and dream together. They could conjure up their own worlds like this, when they grew weary of visiting real ones. In there, they had total control over every aspect of their life and those around them.

Like Gods.

That prevented them from doing it too much. Aether didn’t mind it much, but he listened to Her when She cautioned him about the dangers of hubris and hedonism. They’d seen enough Gods to know better, She’d say. But still, when things became too much, the burden of the real world too much to bear, they found their way back to their shared dream without fail.

“It’s good to see you, Lumine.” His voice, dry, humorous.

Aether.

Her eyes snapped open, but She was alone on this rock. The cold void seemed to press a little more heavily, and She sighed.

“I’ve missed you, too.” There it was again, right in front of Her. But when She opened Her eyes, the only thing staring back at Her were the stars.

“Oh, Lumine. I’m so sorry for what she’s done to you.”

She? Who?

“The Goddess, of course. The one who ambushed us, separated us for five hundred years. Ring a bell?” His voice was sober, but there was a hint of that teasing edge to his words. “I’m sorry I can’t come to you yet. Soon, I promise. You’re trying so hard to find me, it’s killing you. I’m fine. I’m safe. When the time is right, we’ll meet again.”

“Aether! Come back to me! Don’t leave me again!” She nearly cried, tears filling Her eyes for the first time in an eon.

The stars blinked, almost like a wink. “I love you. We’ll meet again soon.”

Then She was alone again, in that cold and empty void, as one by one the stars went out and the cold seemed to concentrate on Her face, Her shoulders…

-

Lumine jerked awake and was in a battle stance almost instantly, scaring the girl who had been there when she’d passed out the first time. What was her name? B… something with a B. B…a…

The floor rushed to meet her, and from the corner of her eyes she saw a wet towel fall to the floor as the girl hurried to catch her.

Ah. The source of that cold feeling. It had pulled her from her dream.

“Put me back.” Lumine groaned. “Put me back, I almost had him, he was there, he was…”

“Back to bed with you. Honestly, I should start tying you up. You seem to have a real problem with staying in bed.” The girl groaned as she hoisted Lumine back into the blankets.

“You’re in no condition to be awake. Go back to sleep.”

Lumine was asleep before her head hit the pillow.

-

The next time she woke, she was marginally more lucid. The room she was staying in was dark, but she recognized it from the first time she’d fallen unconscious for an extended period.

Such an annoying habit. She should really stop doing it.

Amber was there, reading from the journal she’d repaired for her what felt like a lifetime ago. She was reading aloud, but Lumine had trouble focusing on the words.

She felt safe, here. Strange. She hadn’t felt safe since…

Aether.

He’d been there, hadn’t he? He’d talked to her, reassured her he was fine. Lumine hoped with all her heart that it hadn’t been just a fever dream, that she’d really found her way back to the deeper parts of the world between worlds, that familiar void and that he’d been there, incorporeal but real.

“Today, I met an outlander. Mondstadt is no stranger to travelers, but this one is unlike any traveler I’ve met. She’s strong, determined. She’s looking for her brother, and after seeing her in action against a group of Hilichurls, I really hope he’s okay. If he’s anything like his sister, anything that can take him down must be truly terrifying.”

Amber was reading to her, she realized. The outrider looked exhausted. Her hair was a mess, the familiar headband and the outrider’s uniform nowhere to be seen. She was wearing a tank top and shorts, and she had heavy bags beneath her eyes. Still, she persisted, reading to Lumine.

Lumine’s heart fisted in her chest at the memory of threatening her. She truly didn’t know what had gotten into her. How could she? How dare she threaten this woman, this kind soul, who had been nothing but good to her?

She’d nearly broken her code, she realized. In a way, she had. While her primary goal was still and would always be to find her brother, the secondary one, keeping Amber safe and unharmed, had failed.

She’d threatened the girl, provoked her into a fight, and she couldn’t blame her for acting the way she had. Mondstadt was as important to Amber as Aether was to Lumine. If someone threatened her Aether, there’d be hell to pay.

And then she’d run off, gotten caught by the Fatui. Lumine hadn’t gotten a good look at Amber in the chaos of it all, didn’t know if they’d tortured her, touched her…

Rage flooded her veins, and she wished she could bring those Fatui back from the grave and kill them again, make it hurt this time.

And then she’d saved Lumine. Again. That thought took the wind right out of her sails. She, the mighty Lumine, God-killer and star-eater, embodiment of war and bloodshed, no matter how much she pretended not to be, saved by a mortal. Twice.

How far she’d fallen. How low she’d sunk.

Amber’s soothing tone brought her back to the present.

“Today marks the third day of our return to Mondstadt. The Fatui have remained quiet, but Kaeya, Jean and I have chosen to keep Lumine’s return a secret just in case. The only other people who know that she’s back, that she’s hurt, are Barbara and Cyrus. They’ve taken a vow of secrecy, but I fear it won’t be enough. Any moment now, the Fatui will burst through that door to finish the job.”

“So I stay here. I don’t remember the last time I’ve slept. Barbara brings me meals sometimes, but I can barely keep them down. This is my fault. If I hadn’t attacked Lumine, hadn’t lost my cool because she showed me what she was, what she’d told me she was, she’d have been strong enough to save me. Maybe I wouldn’t have gotten caught in the first place.”

“Here she lies now, Mondstadt’s final hope, barely breathing and pale like the snow she’d fallen in after I shot her and she fell down a cliff. I hope that by staying here, I can protect her, make up for my mistake. I hope she wakes up.”

“Amber…” Lumine rasped. “It’s not your fault.”

“Lumine! You’re awake! Hang on, let me get Barbara.”

Lumine wanted to go back to sleep. Everything hurt, and being soothed back to sleep by healing magic really did sound heavenly, but not now, not yet. This was more important.

“Amber. Please… stay. Hear me out.” She rasped, before a cough wracked her body. “Don’t go, I’m fine, please. Just listen.”

“Lumine, you need to rest. We can talk later. Please, let me take care of you. Let me get Barbara.”

Frustration gripped Lumine, but Amber was right. Just those few sentences had nearly knocked her out again. With a huff, her head hit the pillow again. “Fine.” She rasped. “But we’re not… done.”

Lumine was asleep before Amber got back.

-

“You know, we should really stop meeting like this.”

The soft, melodious voice stirred Lumine from her daydream. It was noon, and Amber was nowhere to be found. It was just her and Barbara.

“I’m surprised I’m not waking up behind bars.” She groaned.

“Honestly? So am I. But you technically haven’t done anything wrong and it’s not like we have any prison that can hold you. Amber vouched for you.” Barbara leaned closer, dapping at Lumine’s skin with a wet towel. “You should realize what a risk that is. If you mess up, Amber takes the fall. At best, she’ll lose her rank as Outrider. Do you know how important that role is to her?”

When Lumine didn’t respond, Barbara huffed. “You should. You should stop thinking with your blade and start using that pretty head of yours. Get to know the woman whose life you’ll ruin if you mess this up.”

“I want to. I’m trying. But in case you haven’t noticed, I’m kind of a mess. Do you know I swore to myself that I’d keep Amber safe? In the past, I would never have even considered that. I’m changing, Barbara, but it’s a long process. I’d like it if you could cut me some slack here!” Lumine coughed at the end, and slumped back into bed. Barbara gave her a blank look, and then shook her head.

“Tell you what. You make sure you never mess up this badly again, try to keep yourself out of this room, and I’ll consider it. Contrary to what Amber and you seem to think, I do have duties outside of taking care of you.”

Lumine sighed. “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry. I never wanted things to go this way.”

Barbara hummed, but didn’t comment. For a while, she worked in silence.

“I have a question, if you’re willing to answer.” Lumine asked, after a while. Barbara looked at her briefly, before turning back to what she was doing. Lumine hissed as Barbara ripped off the bandages around her shoulder.

“Depends on the question.” She said.

“Deal.” Lumine sighed. “I met Barbatos on my travels.”

Barbara paused for a second, confusion in her eyes. “That’s… wow. You must be someone special if you got his attention. Lord Barbatos hasn’t really shown himself much in the past few centuries.”

“I guess I am. We had a bit of a… rough introduction.” Barbara hummed, and Lumine continued. “Has Amber told you what I am? Where I’m from?”

“She has not. I asked, because there’s some really freaky things going on with your body, but she just told me that’s not her story to tell.”

“Right.” Lumine huffed a laugh, and winced when it pulled at the bandages on her stomach. “I’m not from this world. Before we got separated, my twin brother and I traveled the stars, visiting worlds and often leaving them worse than when we arrived.”

“We sustained ourselves with stars. Before I was weakened and cast down to this world, I was essentially a Goddess myself. But here’s the thing. Aether and I… we are very old. Eons. Nobody can keep memories for that long, not even the Gods. But a long, long time ago, Aether and I fought in wars. We had a reputation. Killing Gods was in our blood. Most of them were as nothing to us. Your Barbatos would have made a nice snack, but nothing more.”

“I honestly don’t know if you’re telling me the truth or if you’re pulling my leg. That’s terrifying. But please, continue.” Barbara said.

“When we arrived here, we met a Goddess. This one was the most powerful one we’ve ever seen. She was leagues above us, something we didn’t think was possible. It was terrifying. For eons, we’d been apex predators, top of the food chain. Then suddenly, one of our prey turns out to be stronger than us.”

“Aether was taken, I was cast down. For five hundred years, I fell. I lost most of my power. I’m still immortal, I’m still on par with this world’s gods. But it’s like I went from a creature the size of a mountain to one the size of a grain of sand.”

“Immortal, huh. I take it that doesn’t mean invulnerable.” Barbara said, as she poured some disinfectant on her shoulder wound.

“Evidently.” Lumine said, drily, after a quick hiss of pain. “But this body, it’s just a vessel. I can make a new one. It’s draining, incredibly so. But I can do it. That’s not the point.”

“Okay. Why are you telling me all this?” Barbara asked, as she spread a balm of sorts on the burned skin around the wound. “To put things into perspective. For as long as I’ve lived, Gods like Barbatos have been nothing to me. But this time, I only barely managed to overpower him. I was ready to strike the killing blow, but Amber, among other things, pulled me out of it. That was her god I had impaled on my blade, and I… I couldn’t do it.”

“That’s a lot to tell the deaconess. I could have you hunted down for heresy. You fought our God?”

“My question.” Lumine interrupted. “How do you… feel things? For a God? All the Gods I’ve met have been nothing but parasites with delusions of grandeur, feeding off the offerings and faith their followers give them. But here, everyone seems to hold some love for their God, even if he hasn’t shown his face in centuries. I’m trying to understand your perspective here. How do you… see them?”

Barbara sighed. “We don’t love Barbatos, exactly. That’s hard to do, loving someone you’ve never met. We love the idea of him. Barbatos freed us from the tyranny of old Mondstadt. Mondstadt, in case you haven’t noticed, makes a big deal about freedom. To us, Barbatos is the embodiment of that freedom. After all, what is freer than the wind? It can go where it wants. Do anything it wants. It allows some to fly, some to make their bread through windmills. The wind is a blessing to us. Since Barbatos is the embodiment of wind, in a way, we worship him. Try to appeal to him for blessings. I’ll be the first to admit that he doesn’t always listen, but Mondstadt has never suffered under his reign.”

“Until now.” Lumine observed. Barbara sighed. “If you were anyone else, I would try to persuade you you’re wrong. Lots of people are losing their faith because of Stormterror, especially the ones who know what he actually is.”

“Do you know…” Lumine begins, pensive, “That Barbatos is willing to let his people suffer for the sake of Stormterror’s freedom? He has the power to stop Stormterror, but he claims doing so would be imposing on his friend’s freedom. He implored Amber and I to heal Stormterror from his corruption, rather than just kill him. But he never lifts a finger himself. I found that typical of a God. Relying on others to do their dirty work in the name of some misguided moral code.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Barbara asked, voice small. “Are you trying to test my faith?”

“Not necessarily, no. I’m trying to have an exchange of perspectives. I want to understand Mondstadt’s people, the people I’ve promised to protect, despite the fact it might kill me.” Lumine waved her hand. “Or, at least, severely drain me. Stormterror acts the way he does because he’s infected with an ancient evil’s blood. It’s crystallized, probably throughout his entire body. I tried to purify a small bit of that crystal, and it was extremely draining.”

Lumine huffed. “As I am now, I can’t hope to purify all of him before he kills me, or at least this body. I want to understand why I’m doing it, other than the vague hope that the knights can be of some assistance in finding my brother. Why should I save your people, when in the past I would have stepped on your world like it was a bothersome ant?”

“Because it’s the right thing to do.” From the doorway, The acting Grand Master of the Knights of Favonius interrupted the conversation. “All of these people depend on you. You’re our last hope against certain destruction. Your actions have already scared Stormterror off, a feat none of the knights would be able to replicate. We need you to finish the job.”

Jean came closer. “It’s good to see you’re awake. Amber’s report worried me, not just because you’re useful to us, but because we want to help you find your brother by whatever means necessary. Kaeya is already inquiring with his network, Lisa has spent days searching the library. Mona, a… consultant of ours, is looking to the stars for answers. We’re invested.”

“You know what I am. I’m sure Amber has told you what happened on the mountain. Helping people… it’s against my nature.”

“Amber also reported that you acted nothing like yourself up there, similarly to what happened in Windrise. And you have helped, already. You’ve saved Mondstadt once already, saved Amber in the temple of the Falcon and again in Dragonspine, helped her fix her notebook, which, on a side note, is incredibly important to her.”

“I am indebted to Amber. My moral code demands I repay that debt.” Lumine said.

Jean sat down on a chair by her bedside. “Then help her defeat Stormterror. That is her duty, as it is any knight’s. But Amber is only mortal. If she faces him without you by her side, she will die. That’s not a command I want to give, but I will if I must. For Mondstadt.”

“You would send your people to certain death?” Lumine asked. “I thought you would be more honorable than that, Grand Master.”

“Do you think I like the idea of sending Amber to die? She’s one of my best knights, and a good friend. But her skills… I would have to send all of my best knights. Kaeya. Eula. Amber.” She shuddered. “Hell, even Lisa.” Her voice wavered at the librarian’s name. Interesting.

“And of course, I myself would join. It would leave Mondstadt leaderless, but my sister could pick up that role if need be. As Deaconess of the church, she’d fit the role perfectly. She’d be able to lead an exodus to Liyue, or Sumeru. Maybe even Inazuma, if the Raiden Shogun would open her heart to us.”

Barbara and Jean, sisters? Lumine cast a look at Barbara, then back to Jean. Despite their different temperaments and looks, she could see it if she squinted.

“So, what you are saying is that if I don’t help, Mondstadt will fall?” She hadn’t given it any more thought than a vague threat, but hearing it described like that? All that remains of Mondstadt a smoking ruin, its people scattered in the very wind they worship?

“Took a while to set in, didn’t it? Yes. Mondstadt will fall. So we need you to stop landing yourself in this bed. We need you to stop fighting Amber. We need you to get your head in the game, and finish traveling to Statues of the Seven to reawaken your power. Amber reported that so far, you’ve made considerable improvements, despite your setback on Dragonspine.”

Lumine looked at Barbara, annoyed. “For the record, it’s not like I enjoy being here. Your bedside manner is atrocious.” She said, leaving Barbara to gasp but Jean with a small smile. “Fine. I will depart immediately. I have wasted enough time relying on your hospitality. I am already deep enough in your debt.”

“No, you won’t. you are staying right here for at least another day. Amber can keep you company, I think the two of you should talk. I have other matters to attend to.” Barbara stopped her with a hand on her shoulder. Lumine looked down at it with a sneer, but Barbara didn’t budge. “If you wanted me dead, you would have killed me already. You don’t intimidate me. Get back in bed.”

Lumine grumbled, already feeling weaker. “Fine. I will rest. But if Stormterror attacks while I am asleep, I will be very displeased.”
“No more than we, Traveler. Rest, now. When you wake, Amber will be by your side.”

Barbara and Jean left the room, leaving Lumine to her thoughts.

-

A high pitched, shrill voice woke Lumine from her restless slumber, and her morning was immediately ruined.

“I thought I sent you off by yourself.” Lumine groaned, in reply to whatever nonsense Paimon had yelled at her.

“And it’s because she didn’t that I was able to find you in time. You should really be more grateful. You’re indebted to her now.” Amber’s voice was hard, and Lumine risked opening her eyes to the dawn’s glare that was only slightly less painful than Amber’s.

Paimon was hiding behind Amber’s head, a frown on both of their faces.

Lumine’s confusion must have been evident on her face, because Amber sighed and rubbed at her eyes.

“When you fell off the mountain after the Fatui leader hit you with his hammer, Paimon led me to you. I would probably never have found you if she hadn’t. Dragonspine is a big place, and you just had to insist on wearing white on the damn snowy mountain.”

“So how long have you been following me?” Lumine turned to Paimon. Paimon shrunk a little under her scrutiny, but raised her chin defiantly. “Paimon has been following you since you sent her away. Paimon is in your debt, and Paimon is safer when she is with you. So, Paimon waited for a chance to prove her usefulness.”

“Impressive.” Lumine mused. “I didn’t notice you at all. You would be a great spy.”

“What’s that supposed to mean? Paimon saved you, Lumine.” Amber said, clearly peeved.

Lumine let her head drop back on the pillow. “Fine. Paimon, I’m sorry. I’ve been unreasonably harsh with you, and you’ve helped Amber saved my life.” She raised her head slightly, looking Paimon in the eyes that still slightly unnerved her. “Thank you. Now… would you mind leaving Amber and I alone for a moment? I think we need to talk.”

Paimon shot Amber a glance, and Amber responded with a small nod. Paimon glanced at Lumine again, before shooting her a hesitant smile and disappearing.

Lumine’s head hit the pillow again, and her eyes closed for a moment.

“I suppose I have some apologies to make.” Lumine began. When Amber didn’t immediately respond, Lumine continued. “I never should have done any of the things I did on that mountain, but the thing I regret the most is that I threatened Mondstadt, threatened you. I swore an oath to myself, you know. I swore I’d protect you, after all you’ve done for me. My debt continues to grow, even after I’ve treated you horribly. I… failed.”

Lumine opened her eyes to find Amber staring at her, an indecipherable look on her face. “You have been nothing but kind to me. You gave me back my wings, Amber. That alone is a debt I can never repay. You dropped everything to come with me on a stupid journey to regain power I never should have lost in the first place, and you’ve protected me, saved my life twice now. And I’m just…”

Lumine swallowed a sob, surprised to feel this vulnerable. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d felt like this. But this was Amber. The woman she’d hurt so much already. The least she could do was show her emotions openly, no matter how much it hurt.

“I am so sorry. So impossibly sorry. It feels like I’ve torn a hole in myself by hurting you. Few things are as important to me as my moral code, and I’ve broken it, because I’ve hurt you. I really don’t know what came over me on the mountain. I haven’t felt bloodlust like that since I came to Teyvat. It’s like what happened with Barbatos, but worse, because there doesn’t seem to be an excuse this time. I just lost it. And I hurt you. I’m sorry.”

Lumine closed her eyes again. It hurt too much. She felt so deeply ashamed for what she’d done. Everything that happened on Dragonspine felt like a bad dream, an impossible heap of bad things that never should have been possible, but here she was, stuck in a bed because of her own negligence, her only friend hurt by her hand.

So when warm arms suddenly wrapped around her, Lumine was stunned.

“I was so worried about you, Lumine.” Amber mumbled, face buried in the crook of Lumine’s neck. The feeling of Amber’s lips moving against her skin distracted her terribly, but she didn’t miss the tone of Amber’s voice.

“We’ve both done things we never should have done on that mountain. I shot you, Lumine. I said such horrible things to you. I regretted it the second the shots landed, but you were gone already, fallen off a damn cliff I sent you over.”

Amber looked up at her, regret clear in her expression. “I was so worried that something had happened to you, that something was influencing you. You’d only acted like that once before, with Barbatos, and we still don’t know what caused that.”

“Hey. Hey. Look. This is going to sound weird, but… I’m glad you shot me.” At Amber’s incredulous look, Lumine smiled wanly. “It knocked some sense into me. Or perhaps it was the fall. But I think all it took was the look on your face. When I saw what I’d done, I…”

Words left her. What could she possibly say to even try to fix this? She was hopelessly out of her depth here. She’d never apologized before, not sincerely. Why should she, when she could take what she wanted, when she wanted?

“I don’t think I’ll ever share that sentiment, but… I’m glad you’re back.” Amber let go of her. “I hope we can find out what sent you off the rails like that. I hope it never happens again. As it stands, I want to keep traveling with you. Our mission isn’t over yet, Mondstadt isn’t safe. But you should rest. I can tell you’re tired.”

Lumine nodded slowly. She felt drained, again. It was infuriating, to feel weak like this. But they had reached a tentative ceasefire. Time would tell if they could ever go back to what they had before, but, at the moment, they’d done what they could.

“I’m glad you’re here, Amber. Thank you for saving me.”

Amber smiled at her. “You should get some rest. I’ll let you sleep.”

She smiled over her shoulder one last time as she left.

Lumine was asleep soon after.

-

As it turned out, Paimon wasn’t a bad companion. Amber quite liked her, but she liked her more when she was quiet. The imp’s enthusiasm and constant talking weren’t annoying, per se, but it did get tiring after a while.

They were in Amber’s quarters, Paimon lazing in the afternoon sun and Amber stitching together new Baron bunnies. It was a good way to pass the time while they waited for Lumine to recover.

“When Paimon first met Lumine, she was already terrifying. She was so strong, even after what she’d been through. Paimon knew Lumine was safe to be around, because she wouldn’t have let Paimon get hurt. But Paimon thinks all the disappearing got on Lumine’s nerves. She sent Paimon away after the Temple of the Falcon. And since then, Paimon’s been following in secret.”

“You know…” Amber mused, as she tied off the last knot on Baron bunny’s stitches, “That’s kind of creepy.” Paimon let out an indignant squawk, immediately defending herself. Amber smiled softly.

“Wait. Hush.” Amber suddenly said. Something in the air felt different. “Hey! Don’t shush Paimon!” Paimon protested. “Shush.” Amber repeated, a little more insistent this time. “Don’t you feel that?”

From down the hall, she heard the sound of rushing footsteps. Several of the knights were moving towards the stairs at a hurried pace, and Amber opened the door to see the last of them heading down a floor. She followed, curious. The feeling in the air intensified. From the end of the hall, she heard a muted plinging sound.

Excited whispers followed her as she elbowed her way past her fellow knights, but she paid them no mind. She’d heard that sound before.

It was coming from Lumine’s room.

Lumine’s door was cracked open, and from it floated a beautiful melody. Like before, in Windrise, Amber stopped in her tracks, floored by the feeling that was pouring out of the music.

A hush descended over the knights as Amber cracked the door open further. The music grew louder, more pronounced, and Amber gently stepped into the room.

Lumine was sitting in the windowsill, glowing like she had when she was taking in sunlight the last time she’d been here. She had her eyes closed, hair floating gently in the calm breeze as she plucked at the lyre they’d taken from Barbatos.

As Amber watched, Lumine’s eyes opened and took her in. She smiled, a gentle, radiant smile, and Amber couldn’t help but smile back like an idiot. The music didn’t falter. If anything, it intensified. Amber watched in amazement as Lumine played more complicated melodies, still maintaining the calm cadence of the song as she added flourishes.

Then, to Amber’s shock, Lumine opened her mouth, and sang.

The words didn’t mean anything to Amber. It was Lumine’s native language, she thought. A language seemingly made for music, or perhaps that was Lumine’s voice. Whatever the case, it was the most beautiful thing Amber had ever heard.

Lumine seemed effortless in her playing, ceaselessly strumming beautiful melodies and conjuring up imagery in Amber’s mind. She didn’t know if she was just imagining things or if there was some magic interwoven in the music, showing Lumine’s feelings as she played. It certainly felt like the latter.

The music spoke of grief, of regret. Broken promises, loss, but there was an undercurrent of hope, of a coming salvation that brought tears to Amber’s eyes. Lumine sang of a future where, regardless of what happened today, all troubles would cease and there would be no more pain or suffering, a future where all wrongs would be righted and where people would be free to live in peace and plenty.

Finally, after what felt like hours, Lumine stopped singing. The lyre played a few notes, and then it, too, fell silent. The gentle glow receded into Lumine’s skin, and then she was back in the present.

The silence was broken by the gentle closing of the door and a group of receding footsteps in the hall.

Lumine smiled at her. “Fancy seeing you here. What, did you get bored of playing with your stuffed bunnies?” She teased. Amber took a moment to find her voice again, plopping down into a nearby chair.

“Lumine, are you even aware of what your music does to people?” She finally managed. “I thought there was an emergency, the way all the knights rushed to your room to listen.” Lumine’s eyes narrowed slightly, a teasing lilt to her voice. “Well I’m very sorry to disturb the peace. I’ll keep it down next time.”

“No! Don’t! I…” Surprised by the pleading tone of her own voice, Amber fell silent. Lumine laughed. “Would you believe me if I told you that it wasn’t my intention to cause a stir? I just wanted to play for a little while. Haven’t really done any of that in a while, and with the way this lyre acts as a focus for elemental energy, I thought it would be good for me.”

“I would believe that.” Amber said, still slightly breathless. “Well, I, uh… Don’t stop on my account?”

Lumine raised an eyebrow, a small smile on her lips, but the teasing comment Amber expected didn’t come and instead Lumine started playing again.

Once more, ethereal music filled the headquarters’ halls. A floor below, Jean was pulled away from her mountains of paperwork by the sound of rushing feet. Immediately on high alert, she burst out of her office, sword in hand, and rushed after the knights heading to the floor above.

Lisa was already there, leaning against the wall with a smile on her face. The rest of the knights had similar expressions, and it took a moment for Jean’s ears to pick up a sound beyond the beat of her heart.

It was the most beautiful sound she’d ever heard. Wordlessly, she slumped against the wall next to the librarian and didn’t even move when she felt Lisa’s arm wrap around her shoulder, despite their agreement to keep things quiet around the other knights.

From the yard below, Kaeya listened as music drifted down from an open window. He leaned against a tree as he let it soothe him. Surprised to find a tear in his eye, he quickly wiped it away, quickly looking around to ensure nobody had seen him.

Barbara was in the yard with him, but she only gave him a quick smile before refocusing her attention on the window above. All around them, knights stopped what they were doing and joined them in the yard. Several civilians, most of whom usually stayed away from the Knights’ Headquarters, joined them as they listened to the music until twilight fell.

-

Lumine was sitting in silence, reading a book. Pleased with the day’s events, she allowed herself a small smile. Perhaps her impromptu one-woman concert had been a good step towards repairing her damaged bond with Amber. It had certainly felt good to awe the woman, a nice stroke for her already large ego.

A knock on the door interrupted her reading. With a sigh, Lumine put away the book. It had been a struggle anyway, Teyvat’s alphabet still largely unfamiliar to her despite all her efforts to learn it the past day.

“Come in.” She called. She was surprised when Amber bolted into the room, clearly impatient, with Paimon hot on her heels.

“Lumine! They’re going to hold a feast in your honor outside!” Amber said as she took her by the hand and pulled her out of her chair. Surprised, Lumine allowed herself to be towed along a few feet before reality set back in. “Wait. Stop. The Fatui are still looking for me. Why are you announcing a feast in my honor?”

“Well, it’s not really a feast in your honor. Or, well, it is, but…” Amber let go of Lumine’s hand and Lumine briefly allowed herself to mourn the loss of Amber’s hand in hers before focusing on the outrider again.

“Okay, so, how good do you feel? Is your power back yet?” “Mostly, yes. Why?” Amber looked at Lumine, before suddenly getting really close to Lumine’s face with a scrutinizing look. Lumine, caught off-guard, took a step back, and Amber immediately retreated. “Yeah, you look alright. So, remember when you told me you could change bodies?”

“I, yes? What does that have to do with anything?” Lumine asked, completely lost now. “Can you change this body? Like, while you’re in it?”

“You want me to disguise myself? Why would I do that for my own feast?”

“Okay, so, funny story. Your impromptu concert this afternoon got a lot of attention. People from all over Mondstadt came to listen at your window. Or, tried to, anyway. There was a whole crowd out there, and they want to meet their songbird.”

“Songbird, huh? That’s a sweet nickname.” Lumine teased. Amber blushed, slightly, but moved around Lumine’s room in a flurry of motion. “Shut up! You need a disguise. And some new clothes. I think I have something that might fit. So, can you do it?”

“Probably. But it sounds like a lot of effort for people I owe nothing to. Not to mention the security risk.” Lumine protested. She was only just getting back on her feet, and changing her body cost a lot of energy. Plus, she really didn’t want to face a crowd today.

“Don’t be such a sourpuss. Do it for me? I think it’ll be good for you to be among people.”

Lumine sighed. While she didn’t necessarily agree with Amber, perhaps doing as she asked would earn her back some of the goodwill she’d lost on that accursed mountain.

“Alright, fine. Any wishes or will you just let me do my thing?” Lumine asked. Amber’s eyes lit up, and Lumine smiled at her. Perhaps this was the right course of action after all.

“Something very different from what you look like. It’s a disguise, you know.” Amber rolled her eyes. “Oh? Is this a subtle hint that you don’t like my face?” Lumine teased. Amber immediately recoiled, flustered. “What? No! I like your face!”

“Why thank you, Amber. I rather like yours as well. But I guess I’ll have to change things a little.” She stood up and stretched her limbs, stiff from sitting in the same position for hours. “You might want to look away. This isn’t going to be nice to look at.”

Amber looked at her, a slightly red hue still on her cheeks. “What do you- Oh. Yeah.” She turned around hastily, avoiding the sight of Lumine’s facial features twisting and warping. “Jeez, can’t you just change everything in a flash of light or something? What’s with the horror show?”

A pained moan escaped Lumine’s throat and she hunched in on herself for a moment. Amber nearly turned around, but remembering the sight from earlier, she stopped herself.

“This is draining enough without the light show, Amber.” Lumine’s voice sounded different, colder. When Amber risked a look, she wouldn’t have recognized the woman behind her if it weren’t for the white dress she was still wearing.

Upon closer inspection, Lumine’s face still looked mostly the same, but there were subtle differences. Her nose was pointier, her lips less full, her eyes a startling green instead of the gold she’d gotten used to. The biggest change was her hair, however. Where it used to be blonde, reaching down to between Lumine’s shoulders, now it was a short auburn, shaved on the right and longer on the left.

“Wow.” Amber merely said. Lumine smirked at her, and it looked all wrong, yet right at the same time. “Perhaps I should change my appearance more often.” She said, still in that slightly off voice.

Amber was about to respond when Paimon sped past both of them and out of the window, and Lumine turned to look out the window to see what was wrong. The sound of vomiting revealed Paimon’s whereabouts.

Lumine sighed. “I did warn both of you not to look. I’ve never done it in front of a mirror so I’m not entirely sure what it looks like, but based on how much it hurts it’s probably pretty gross.”

“Wait, it hurts? Lumine! I wouldn’t have asked you to do this if I knew that!” Amber said, shocked. “It’s fine. Pain is nothing to me. And this is the best disguise one can get. Now how about you show me what clothes you have? I tried to model this body after yours for the most part. It should fit.”

“Yeah. Sure. That isn’t weird. Uh. How do you feel about suits?”
-

Turns out, Lumine loved suits.

She particularly liked this one. It was a deep maroon, straightforward and without any frills or trinkets. Just a neat cut, fitted perfectly to her body. Or, well, Amber’s, but given how she’d tried to sculpt her body to resemble Amber’s, that was a moot point.

Lumine tried to imagine what Amber could use a suit like this for. It was entirely too fancy for what she thought Amber’s tastes to be, but then again, surprises kept things fresh, and she rather liked the idea of what Amber would look like in this suit.

To distract herself from that train of thought, she looked back at Amber, who was watching her with a critical eye.

“So, uh. How good are you at the subterfuge thing? From what you’ve told me, you seem to be more like a powerhouse than someone who uses stealth.”

“If you mean stuff like sneaking up on people, Aether and I used to challenge ourselves occasionally to see who could remain undetected in an enemy encampment the longest. Granted, he usually won, but I was no pushover. But this? I don’t think I’ve ever had to do anything like this before.”

“Okay. So, you’re more hammer than scalpel. That’s fine, I prefer things that way too. So let’s keep your backstory simple. Your name is Luna, you’re a traveling bard from Sumeru. You came to Mondstadt to sample the city’s wine, and got caught up in Mondstadt’s atmosphere so you decided to stay for a bit.”

“Luna? Bit on the nose, don’t you think?” Lumine asked, already starting to doubt this whole thing.

“Not necessarily. The point of that is that you might not react at all to something that doesn’t sound a little bit like your name. This is to keep things less confusing for both of us.”

“Okay. And what was I doing in the Knights of Favonius headquarters?” Lumine asked. “This doesn’t seem like a place for traveling bards. Was I arrested?”

“Ah. Well, you see…” Amber hesitated. Lumine raised an eyebrow, a teasing smirk slowly creeping its way onto her face. “You seem nervous about this part. Take your time. But I must let you know that I’m very curious about where you’re going with this.”

“You’re my girlfriend” Amber quickly said, before hiding her face in her hands. Lumine’s eyebrows raised further, the teasing smirk disappearing and turning into a light blush.

“At least take me out on a date or something, Amber.” She laughed. “Unless you count our trip to Dragonspine as a date, in which case I have to say, worst date ever.”

Amber laughed, slowly taking her hands away from her face. She was blushing furiously, but given Lumine’s own predicament, she elected not to mention it.

“Okay, I’m making too much of a big deal out of this. You see, this afternoon, almost every knight came to hear you sing. But none of them saw you, and given how you’re supposed to be a secret and I was the only one to enter your room, there’s obviously some connection between us. And it’s not unheard of for Knight’s partners to come visit at headquarters.”

“I feel like there’s an easier cover story to come up with, but I’ll run with it. Might be fun.” Lumine teased. “Well, then, babe. How do I look?”

“Uh… surprisingly good. You’re giving me second thoughts about never wearing that suit.” Amber said.

“Why don’t you ever wear this suit? It’s very comfortable.” Lumine asked. Amber looked away. “Well, it’s not exactly good combat attire. And given how my job is mostly fighting things and I don’t want to ruin it, it mostly just hangs in my closet. It’s a bit too expensive to get it repaired all the time.”

“Why do you own it in the first place, then? I never pegged you as a fancy clothes kind of person.” Lumine tried moving her arms around and noticed that, indeed, the suit was just a little too restrictive to fight in. She reached behind her back, towards an invisible quiver, and found that Amber would be screwed if she ever had to fight in this thing.

“Eula bought it for me. She thought everyone should own at least one fancy outfit, in case of any extravagant parties popping up unexpectedly. Looks like tonight it gets its time to shine.”

“That’s an interesting thing to be prepared for, but I suppose this time it’s very useful.” Lumine hummed in appreciation. “This Eula sounds like a colorful character.”

“Yeah, she’s, uh… very special. I doubt she ever expected the suit to be used for this, though.” Amber cleared her throat. “Well, I guess it’s time to face the crowds. Are you ready?”

“As I’ll ever be. Let’s just give the people what they want. We have a crowd to wow.” Lumine turned to leave, shooting Amber a glance over her shoulder. “Are you ready? You’re not wearing a suit yet. Or a dress.”

“The day I wear a dress is the day I die. I’m on duty, anyway. Have to be ready for anything, you know.” Amber shot back, opening the door to Lumine’s temporary room. “Shall we?”

“Very well. Let’s go.”

-

Roaring applause, whistles and hastily made banners met the two when they exited the Headquarters’ front doors. The crowd gathered outside numbered in the hundreds. It seemed like every citizen in Mondstadt came to see their songbird.

Lumine was immediately on edge, already scanning the crowd for any Fatui. She closed her eyes briefly, feeling for any of the Fatui’s tell-tale weak Visions, but only found the power of the Knights’. She opened her eyes again when Amber grabbed her hand and pulled it upward, and the crowd reacted with an enthusiastic cheer.

This was not Lumine’s kind of party, she decided. Still, she’d grin and bear it. For Amber.

She forced a smile on her face and waved enthusiastically. For a moment, she feared the crowd would sense her unease, but they only grew more enthusiastic.

A chant rose from the back of the crowd, slowly growing in strength and enthusiasm. “Songbird!” They called for her. “Songbird! Give us your song!”

Lumine leaned closer to Amber. “Is there any way I can tell them no without inciting a riot?” She said, carefully glancing at the people to see their reaction.

Amber turned to her and grinned. “Leave that to me. I think you’ll have to sing at some point, but perhaps we can feast first? That’s what all of this is about, after all.” Lumine gave her a hesitant smile and stepped back, giving Amber the make-shift stage at the top of the stairs.

“People of Mondstadt!” Amber called. It took a moment, but soon a hush crept through the crowd until everyone was listening with rapt attention. “Today is a special day! A day to remember that there is more to Mondstadt than looming danger and fear of dragons!”

She extended her arm and motioned for Lumine to step forward. “Today, we have been graced by Luna of Sumeru, a beginning singer and…” She paused for a moment, uncertainty briefly in her eyes, “Wonderful girlfriend. We’d like to invite you all to a feast in her honor, with a concert at the end for all who care to listen! But let us first partake in food and merriment!”

A roar rose from the crowd, signaling their approval and adoration. Amber smiled and took Lumine’s hand, leading her down the stairs and through the crowds towards Mondstadt’s cathedral.

Amber’s fellow knights cleared a path for them all the way through the city. It was slow going, with Lumine awkwardly waving at everyone making eye contact. She kept her mouth shut, just trailing after Amber as she made her way confidently to the stage erected at the top of the stairs leading up to the cathedral. Her view of the city was mostly blocked by the statue of Barbatos. She scowled at it briefly, but quickly remembered where she was and forced a smile back on her face.

On the stage, Jean and Lisa were already waiting for them. A table was set, covered in lavish decorations and luxurious food from all over the world. Kaeya gave them a mocking salute, and someone who looked like a nun but didn’t act like one at all leaned against the wall next to him, giving them a strange look.

A man Lumine had never seen before sat at the center of the table, fingers steepled together and a curious look in his eyes. His long, red hair was tied into a messy ponytail, and his clothes told the tale of a man with more money than he knew what to do with. Leaning against his chair was an ornately crafted claymore, seemingly made more for show than actual fighting.

As the crowd settled on the long banquet tables set out in the cathedral square, Lumine and Amber made their way up to the table hosting Mondstadt’s most influential figures.

“Miss Luna, I would like to introduce you to Master Diluc. He runs the Winery to the northwest. He financed this fine feast and made sure we could hold it at such short notice.” Jean had a strained smile on her face the entire time, but “master” Diluc seemed indifferent to her struggle. Beside her, she felt Amber stiffen, but neither of the knights gave Lumine any indication for the reason of discomfort.

“Miss Luna, a pleasure. When I heard your voice this afternoon, I couldn’t help but feel curious. I simply had to meet you, but I couldn’t just rush into the headquarters. Besides, it’s been entirely too long since Mondstadt had reason to celebrate.” Diluc stood from his chair, extending his hand for Lumine to shake. When their hands made contact, Lumine got the impression of a searing flame in the back of her mind. A quick brush of her consciousness against Diluc’s revealed a Vision on his person, though at the moment it was hidden from view.

“Master Diluc. The pleasure is mine. I’ve heard many good things about the Dawn Winery’s wines. They’re actually one of the main reasons I’ve decided to travel to Mondstadt.” Lumine conjured a smile, hiding her discomfort at the way Diluc’s grip on her hand tightened. Not like the man could actually hurt her that way, but she had to commend him for his strength. Perhaps he could be a worthy opponent, should the need for combat arise.

But right now, she wasn’t here to fight. She was a musician from Sumeru, not a warrior from beyond the stars. And musicians would flinch right about now and try to extricate their delicate hands from Diluc’s strong grip.

Lumine faked a wince and rolled her eyes internally when Diluc’s eyes seemed to narrow in satisfaction. The power play was getting tiring; better fake weakness to surprise her opponent later than let pride get in the way.

“You’re in luck, then. I made sure to have some of our finest wines are present tonight. Free of charge, of course. It’s a feast, after all.” Diluc nodded to himself, before gesturing to Amber and Lumine and motioning for them to join him at the table.

They took their seats in the two empty chairs between Jean and Diluc, with Lumine sitting next to the rich man. He seemed content not to speak for the moment, so Lumine took the time to observe her surroundings.

The open space below was quickly filling up with guests. Most people were able to fit in the Cathedral square, with only a few dozen relegated to the edges, sitting on the stairs or the balustrade leading up the square. The mood was cheerful, and the crowd got louder as more people mingled.

When all the seats were filled, Diluc stood up and cleared his throat. Silence fell among the people below, spreading quickly as people shushed their neighbors and turned their eyes towards the tall man.

“People of Mondstadt!” Diluc’s voice boomed across the square. “Today we gather to remind ourselves that we still can! Despite the ongoing threat that the knights are still working on subduing,” A quick glance at Jean earned him a furrowed brow from the grand master, “We can prove to ourselves that we are still alive, still able to enjoy the simpler things. Like wine!” He raised a cup, and the crowd cheered. “And food!” As he spoke, servers appeared to load the tables with more food. “And song!”

The crowd exploded in cheers and whistles as Diluc gestured for Lumine to stand. Lumine shot Amber an uncertain look, but Amber just gave her an encouraging smile. Lumine returned it and stood, pouring a little of her energy in projecting her voice all across the square.

“Dear people of Mondstadt, it is an honor to stand here before you all. When I came here, it was to sample your culture, your arts… your wine!” She raised her chalice, and the people below returned the gesture with a cheer.

“When I came here, I thought I’d make some humble earnings singing in the local tavern, spend some time with my lovely girlfriend, and then head back to Sumeru. But now, standing here above you all to celebrate with you, to prove we’re all still here, I feel nothing but joy! Once we’ve eaten and drank our fill, I’ll perform for you all, and it’s going to be the best performance any of you have ever heard!”

She lowered her glass and raised a fist. “Are you all ready for that?”

The crowd cheered louder than ever before, and Lumine, with a satisfied little smirk, turned to the man whose spotlight she’d effectively stolen.

Diluc cleared his throat as he waited for the crowd’s enthusiasm to die down. Strangely, he didn’t seem to be annoyed by no longer being the center of attention like other people of his station would be.

As Lumine sat down next to Amber, she gave her a little smirk. “I never would have guessed you could rile up a crowd.” Amber laughed. Lumine laughed and shook her head. “Well, aren’t you a supportive girlfriend? I even called you lovely in front of all these people. Should I get back up there and renounce that statement? I’m sure the people would love the drama.”

Amber blushed a little and rolled her eyes. “I’m just surprised you’re taking to this role so well. It’s the first time you’re performing for this many people, isn’t it?”

Lumine shot her a look. “What? No it’s not. Didn’t I tell you I performed with my brother during my… travels?” Conscious of the stranger at the table, Lumine intentionally left out where these performances had been. While perhaps Amber had a point (She’d never sang for a crowd quite this big), Lumine felt confident enough she could wow a few city folk.

“Is your brother also in attendance today?” Diluc asked politely. Lumine shot Amber a look before turning back to the man.

“Ah, no, Master Diluc. He stayed behind in Sumeru. He said Mondstadt’s climate doesn’t agree with him. He can be a bit of a diva at times.” In the back of her head, she felt a flicker of amusement that was distinctly not hers, and she almost missed Diluc’s answer.

“Ah, I suppose I can understand. I myself have a brother with a somewhat… frigid temperament.” Off to the side, Kaeya suddenly stiffened, and Lumine cast her awareness his way in case he’d detected danger.

Nothing. Strange, did that mean Kaeya and Diluc were brothers?

Irrelevant. As she made an excuse towards Diluc and turned to her food, she cast her awareness inward, back to where she felt the flicker of familiarity.

There. A thin thread, frayed at the edges, but still shining with a golden glow. It wasn’t surprising she’d never felt it before, given how faint it was. Experimentally, she gave it a little tug.

And then there were stars.

-

She was alone again, in the vast expanse of deep space. No rock this time, nothing to anchor Her, just the faint glimmer of distant stars and the ever-present cold.

She looked around. It was hard, clinging to consciousness here. This place was actively fighting Her, trying to put Her back in the physical realm.

But She was strong, and She had a mission. Damn the feast, damn the rich man next to Her, Damn the Fatui and Mondstadt and whatever else.

Her Brother was here.

“You’re not supposed to be here, you know.”
The voice came as much from within as it came from without. It was everywhere at once, and yet it was just a whisper.

It was also unmistakably Her Brother’s.

“What, did you think you could just brush me off after I’ve been crawling all over this miserable world looking for you? You can tell me I’m not ready all you want, but I’ve been ready since I woke up on that beach.”

The stars were silent. Her Brother was, too, for a time. Then,

“I’d forgotten how stubborn you are. I should have known simply telling you to stay away wouldn’t work.” A sigh shook the firmament and brushed over Her cheek. She felt hands on Her shoulders, holding Her tightly, but She couldn’t see them.

“I need you to listen to me. Where I am now, who I am with, you are not yet ready to face them. In the time we’ve been separated, I’ve learned many things. Remember when we thought we were the strongest thing in the universe?”

A hand brushed over Her cheek, collecting a frustrated tear and wiping it off. “There are things out there that are so much worse than us. You need to regain your strength, grow stronger than you were before. Baby steps. Perhaps that dragon you’re supposed to be fighting would be a good exercise.”

She chuckled, exasperated but so unbelievably happy to speak with Her brother once more. “Only you would call dragon slaying baby steps.”

“They used to be. And now you must make sure it is that way for you once again. I’m safe, I’m alright. You can slow down in your search. I love you.”

“I love you too.” She said. “But I’m not going to slow down. Not when I’m so close. I will not rest until I can hold you in my arms again.”

Another sigh, another rumble in the stars. “So stubborn.” Her Brother chided. “Fine, then. But remember to take care of yourself. Don’t take any unnecessary risks. I’ll be watching.”

Then, an empty feeling, a falling sensation.

-

She was back at the table.

In a way, she never left. Barely any time had passed, considering nobody gave her strange looks and her food was still warm. Reluctantly, she reached for her utensils and started eating.

She longed for the days when she and Aether would travel the cosmos, consuming stars for sustenance. An infinitely more filling meal, she thought, but if she tried to consume that much in her current state, she’d probably explode.

Best to prevent that, she thought sourly, as she chowed down the admittedly excellent food. If Diluc or Amber were appalled by her manners, they didn’t show it. Instead, there was a tense silence at the dinner table. The crowd below was merry, eating and drinking their fill, but up on the dais, almost everyone merely pushed their food around on their plates.

Only Lumine and Lisa were eating. When Lumine shot her a look, Lisa winked at her and launched into a story about a rude guest in her Library she’d ejected with extreme prejudice.

The story brought a smile to Jean’s lips, albeit a small one, and Amber’s eyes twinkled in mirth. Diluc remained stoic, but at least the tense atmosphere seemed lighter for now.

Soon, the meal’s next course was brought out, along with plenty of wine. The atmosphere at the table remained stilted and too polite, nobody at the table really knowing where they stood with one another, and so time seemed to drag on until the final course was brought out.

Soon, that too was over, and Lumine sensed a growing number of people turning to face her, expectant and jubilant. She felt more than she saw Diluc standing up to address the crowd, but remained seated for now. On her side, Amber gave her a supportive smile as Diluc charmed the people.

And then it was her turn. The crowd applauded as she stood and reached for Barbatos’ lyre. Confidently, she stepped forward to the edge of the balcony and sat down on it, affording her a good view of the crowd, and them of her.

And then she played.

She’d riled the people up enough beforehand, so when her fingers first touched the strings the crowd was silent. She let a little of her power slip into the instrument, not enough for a lightshow but enough to amplify the sound across the square.

No reason to draw more attention to herself than she already was.

As she plucked the first few strings, the crowd was enchanted. Behind her, she felt Diluc’s eyes boring into her back

Let him watch.

Let them see.

She had a crowd to wow.
-

No amount of exposure to Lumine’s musical talent could ever prepare Amber for that breathless feeling she got whenever Lumine started playing.

She sang in her native language again, but the music spoke for itself. It was hope and courage, a promise of a better tomorrow.

Next to her, Diluc was back to sitting with steepled fingers, looking intently at Lumine.

Amber felt a tightness in her stomach when she noticed the way the Dawn winery’s owner was staring at her “girlfriend”. She dismissed it as nothing; perhaps she was getting too into her role. Nevermind that a powerful man was suddenly interested in Lumine, that didn’t matter, did it?

The crowd was quiet, though she noticed a few hands stealthily wiping away tears. She could hardly blame them; after all, Lumine’s music was something truly special.

From the corner of her eye, though, she spotted two people wearing very familiar masks. Amber was immediately on edge. She recognized those people.

The pair of fatui was often found near the marketplace, looking down on the people below and muttering to one another. Whenever Amber tried to eavesdrop, though, they always seemed to notice, abruptly changing their conversation to the weather.

If they did that once, it would be suspicious, but every time? Amber had been suspicious of them even before the events on Dragonspine, but now, the sight of them sent shivers down her spine.

Lumine’s song drifted to a close, and the Fatui took their chance, shamelessly barging onto the stage, pushing past the knights of Favonius guarding the stairs.

“Halt! Lady Lumine, in the name of the Tsaritsa, you are under arrest!” One of them called out, drawing his weapon. Lumine gave them a bemused look, a pleasant smile, but Amber recognized that glint in her eye.

It threatened violence.

“I’m afraid you’ve got the wrong girl, mister.” She called out, making sure to let her voice carry over the crowd. Hushed whispers built up, annoyance at the interruption and the gall of these Fatui.

“And besides.” Jean stood up, marching over to the pair with her hand on her weapon. “You have no authority to make arrests here. Lady Luna is a guest of the Knights of Favonius, and you are interrupting a celebration. Need I go on? Leave this place immediately.”

“We must object.” The other Fatui said. “Lady Lumine is an outlander, under no-one’s authority, and the Tsaritsa has ordered her arrest.”

“That’s not Lumine, though. That’s my girlfriend.” Amber walked up, standing next to Lumine. “A musician from Sumeru, not whoever you seem to think she is.”

“We know who you are, Outrider Amber. The events on Dragonspine haven’t gone unnoticed. We know Lady lumine travels with you, and we recognize that harp. We know Lady Lumine has access to a range of powers, and this ‘Luna’ bears a striking resemblance to her. Who says she hasn’t altered her appearance?”

“It’s a lyre, you uncultured swine.” Lumine said. “Shapeshifting, really? Are the Fatui really this obvious in their grab for power that they’ll make up dumb lies?”

The man growled low in his throat and aimed his sword at Lumine’s neck. Below them, the crowd gasped in outrage, and Jean, Amber and ever Diluc surrounded the fatui and drew their weapons.

“Leave now. This is your final warning.” Jean stated. The man grit his teeth, but the woman put a hand on his shoulder.

“Fine. Our superiors will hear of this.” She threatened. Jean glared at her. “That they will.”

The Fatui left, with the crowd jeering at them as they passed. Lumine quickly regained control of the situation.

“Dear people of Mondstadt, I apologize for the interruption. I’m afraid I must cut my performance short. This whole ordeal has tired me out greatly. Don’t worry, though! I will soon be back! I’m sure Master Diluc would be willing to provide us with another chance to do this.”

Lumine grabbed Amber’s wrist and dragged her off stage as the crowd let out sounds of disappointment. “We need to leave.” She ground out. “North. There’s one more statue to visit before we can even think of getting rid of Stormterror, and with him, the Fatui will have no more reason to stay here. They’ll have to leave.”

“No way we can get out of the city undetected.” Amber said. “They’ll be watching the exits.”

“But they won’t be watching the sky. We’ll leave immediately, I’ll carry us on the wind.” Lumine led them behind the Cathedral and looked around, before motioning for Amber to turn around. “I’m going to change back. You should probably look away. Warn me if anyone comes.”

Amber did as she was told and tried not to focus on Lumine’s pained moan and instead looked back. She spotted Jean and Diluc turning the corner, obviously confused by Lumine’s hunched over position.

Behind her, Lumine let out a sigh of relief, and out of the corner of her eye she saw a flash of white. Taking that as a sign that Lumine was done, she turned around to warn her about their audience, but Lumine was already looking at them.

“What happened to my suit?” She asked, caught off guard by Lumine being back in her dress. Lumine huffed a laugh. “It’s safe. Stored on another plane of existence, like my sword and glider. You’ll get it back when we’re safe.”

“Huh. Alright. Anyway, head’s up. We’ve got company.” Amber said, turning back towards Jean and Diluc. “I know.” Lumine said, striding past her and towards their guests.

“You need to leave the city. There’s only two more statues, both north of here. We’ll need to find a way to get you out of the south gate unnoticed, they’ll be watching both the gates and the docks.” Jean said.

“I’m taking Amber with me through the air. I should be strong enough to carry us on the wind over the lake. I’m aiming for the small beach near Wolvendom.”

“They’ll be watching the statues too. There’s a Fatui camp near the statue close to my winery.” Diluc said. “Let me come with. I can help you fight them.”

“I can’t carry you with me as well. Amber and I will be enough. Besides, perhaps it’s better if you don’t interfere. They already suspect you’re helping me, don’t give them more reason to hurt you or your winery.” Lumine protested.

“The Fatui and I have been on bad terms for a long time, Lady Lumine. If I can’t come with you to Wolvendom, at least let me help in the fight against Stormterror. The final statue is in his lair, all the way up north. You’ll need help getting there.”

“Fine. We’ll meet there, along with whatever forces Grand Master Jean can spare. Amber and I can get to the statue in the time you need to gather your forces and make your way north.”

“We’ll be there.” Jean said. “Go. It will only take so long for the Fatui to get past the cordon we’ve set around the Cathedral. May the wind lead.”

“Thank you.” Lumine flexed her shoulders, and in a flash of golden light that crept up the sides of the darkened cathedral, her glider appeared around her shoulders. She held out her hand for Amber to take. “Spread your wings. I’ll make an updraft.”

Amber pulled on the little hook in her palm and stumbled a little as the force of the wings unfolding brought her off-balance. She took Lumine’s hand, took a moment to appreciate their warmth, and then the wind blew up from underneath them, and they were off.

Below them, the lights of Mondstadt grew smaller, along with the awed expression on Jean and Diluc’s faces.

Chapter Text

Amber had always found flight to be exhilarating. It was addicting, the feeling of gliding through the air, wind in your face and the world so small below you.

Up here, carried on Lumine’s updraft, and holding her hand, it was even better.

Of course, holding hands in midair was a little impractical, considering both their wingspans were wider than their hands could reach, forcing them to huddle underneath each other’s wings.

Luckily, Lumine’s updraft was more than powerful enough to account for this.

Actually, now that Amber thought of it, she noticed that she was moving faster through the air than she ever had before. Staying on course was becoming difficult, but she stubbornly persisted. As before, time was of the essence. They’d already wasted so much time, and Stormterror would have to attack again soon, right? He’d been quiet for far too long already.

The shore Lumine was aiming for had already been visible from up in the air. It wasn’t that far away from Mondstadt, all things considered, but if they’d walked it would have taken them at least two days to get there, to account for the lake’s shore. Now, they were preparing to land, not even ten minutes after taking off.

They landed with a thud, Lumine filled with her usual grace and Amber with an awkward stumble as her glider caught on a nearby branch. Lumine, still holding on to Amber’s hand, quickly pulled her back upright.

“I gotta say, Lumine, it’s certainly never boring with you.” Amber said as her glider collapsed back into itself. Lumine, meanwhile, made a gesture that made her gilder disappear in golden specks drifting away on an invisible wind and summoned her blade into her hand.

“I suppose you could see me as a sort of natural adventurer. I’ve been seeking adventure for so long that nowadays it seems to come to me instead.” Lumine smiled. “Case in point; whatever is going on over there.”

She pointed up the trail that led from the beach into the woods, where smoke from a campfire twirled up into the branches and disappeared from view. Through a gap in the trees, flashes of red and a strange, high-pitched incantation drifted over to them.

“Huh. This place is a favorite for the Hilichurls to set up camp, but that doesn’t sound like any Hilichurl I have ever heard.”

“Well, that makes sense. That sounds like an Abyss mage.” Lumine said, tightening her grip on her blade. “Let me handle this. Find a vantage point and pick off any stragglers. I’ll deal with the mage.”

Amber, remembering their last encounter with the Abyss’s servants, did as Lumine asked. She found a tree closer to the clearing and silently clambered up it, making sure to keep the tree between herself and the camp. She steadied herself on a sturdy branch, readied her bow, and nodded at Lumine to signal she was ready.

Lumine was off like a spear.

The few Hilichurls between her and the Abyss mage didn’t stand a chance, wounds opening nearly instantaneously. The mage barely had enough time to throw up a Pyro shield before Lumine collided with it, sending it flying through the trees.

Lumine disappeared into the undergrowth, and Amber set about eliminating the remaining Hilichurls, who were only now starting to reach for their weapons.

She took care of the archers first. Their crossbows, while slow to reload, packed a punch if they hit, and some variants of Hilichurl even had elemental arrows. How they managed this without a Vision was beyond Amber, but given that both the Hilichurls and Lumine came from other worlds, perhaps they weren’t bound by the same laws as the rest of Teyvat.

By now, the Hilichurls were aware of her position. A samachurl shrieked as it waved its staff around, and the tree beneath her contorted, some of the branches growing sharp points and coming straight for her.

Dendro samachurls were her least favorite so far. They commanded plant life, seemingly able to grow plants out of nothing and using them for vicious attacks. Luckily, their plants were exceptionally weak to fire.

Amber jumped to the next tree, landing nimbly and turning her sights on the samachurl. It had erected a tower beneath it made from thick, tangling vines, keeping it safe from most ground-based attacks.

It miscalculated, however, because Amber was above it, and armed with fire arrows.

One hit to the base of the tower was enough to set it aflame, the fire quickly spreading to the top. The samachurl panicked, jumping off and landing roughly, but before it could get up Amber finished it with another arrow.

That left a scattering of Hilichurls and a single Mitachurl. The Hilichurls were easy pickings, but the Mitachurl proved to be a tougher opponent. Amber was about to set off a Baron Bunny when the Abyss mage came crashing back through the overgrowth, bowling the huge monster over. Lumine followed quickly after, sending the Mitachurl high up the air with a casual gust of wind.

Amber instead trained her bow upon the Abyss mage, which had come to a stop against the tree she was perched in. Its shield was down, but even then she doubted that her fire arrows would do any good against a mage that wielded fire itself.

The mage was still wreathed in flame, despite its orb-like shield having been destroyed. Lumine, heedless of the flames, reached out and grabbed the mage by its throat, quickly plunging her blade into its abdomen.

The flames dissipated, and the mage writhed in Lumine’s grasp as she drained it for energy. She paused halfway through, and Amber saw her mouth move, probably asking the mage about the Abyss’ plans

The mage, though, like its counterpart in the Temple, wouldn’t budge, despite its predicament. Amber supposed she had to respect that, even though it was very inconvenient. Whatever the mage knew would be useful information.

Amber dropped down from her perch when Lumine let go of her prey’s remains. She stowed her bow when Lumine dissolved her blade and looked around. “This is bad. We knew the mages were in control of the Hilichurls, but seeing it up close…” She shook her head. “The sooner we stop the Abyss’s plans, the better.”

Amber nodded. “I’ve seen signs of their presence before, but I’ve never seen a mage like this one. The idea of a Pyro Abyss mage gives me the creeps. There’s nothing I can do to it, but it can easily hurt me. And others.”

“The Abyss mages come in many forms. Some with elements that don’t exist in Teyvat. Pray that we don’t meet any of those.”

Lumine started walking again, and Amber followed, trying to imagine what other elements might exist. She found herself wondering about it for a long time. It was difficult to envision, like trying to imagine a new color. After walking for a few minutes more, she was about to ask if Lumine had ever seen any unknown colors when Lumine slowed down and turned to Amber.

“We seem to have picked up a tail. I’m having trouble sensing what exactly it is, but I don’t think it means us harm. Stay sharp.”

Amber nodded, scanning the surroundings. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary; birds still chirped, squirrels rustled through the treetops, a boar busied itself looking for food in the underbrush.

Behind her, though, there seemed to be an absence of noise. Whatever critters lived in the forest seemed to have given the tree a few yards behind them a wide berth.

“Predator?” Amber asked. Lumine shook her head. “Close, but no. A predator would either be hungry or territorial. This presence just feels… curious. Maybe even a little hopeful.”

“You can come out now!” She called back toward the tree. “We mean you no harm.”

Silence, for a moment. It stretched on, and Amber found herself fidgeting, itching to reach for her bow, but Lumine remained undisturbed.
Then, a noise, a rustle from the trees. Out of the foliage near its roots darted a grey shape, almost reminiscent of a wolf, and Amber dove out of the way, reaching for her bow.

“Stop!” Lumine called. Amber looked up from her kneeled position, lowering her bow at the sight of a teenage boy.

He seemed frozen in motion, legs awkwardly bent mid-run, chest heaving and muscles straining against Lumine’s command. His long, gray hair hid his face from view, but a low growl was making its way out of his throat.

“We told you we don’t want to hurt you. There’s really no reason to attack us.” Lumine said, straining with a hand outstretched. “I can tell you’re confused. If I let you go, will you stop?”

The boy grunted but nodded his assent, and Lumine let out a trembling sigh and lowered her hand. The boy stumbled but didn’t attack them.

“Why were you following us?” Amber asked, stowing her bow but not yet dropping her guard. “Do you need our help? And why would you attack us if you did?”

The boy’s voice was rough as he spoke, as though he barely ever used it. “Test. You are… Humans… yes?”

Lumine smiled. “She is, yes. I’m a little more complicated than that, I’m afraid.”

The boy’s eyes glinted. “Dangerous?” He asked. Lumine looked at him critically, wondering if he’d put up a fight if she told him just how dangerous she was.

Amber, sensing the rising tension in her friend, interrupted. “Not to you. But to Fatui? Or the Abyss? There’s no stopping her.”

“Then… help?” The boy asked, and Lumine, seemingly pleased with Amber’s interference, let Amber handle the rest of the conversation.

“Maybe. What do you need help with?” Amber asked. The boy grunted, displeased with the noncommittal answer, and turned on his heels.

“Follow.” He growled, and then darted off.

The boy was fast, faster than the average boy his age. Lumine, of course, had no trouble keeping up with him, but after ten minutes of nonstop running Amber was tiring quickly.

They passed a cliffside covered in deep gouges, evenly spaced in sets of three. Around the path, old and broken trees gave shade to the wolfhook plants that were plentiful in this part of Mondstadt.

Amber shivered as they passed, in awe at the size of the creature that had left the gouges. She hoped they wouldn’t encounter it, but the further along the path they went, the more obvious the tracks became.

The path ended at an ancient structure, seemingly purposeless. It was a gigantic circle of stone, surrounded on all sides by sheer stone walls around seven feet tall. Strange patterns were engraved in the floor, and in the center a strange greatsword was embedded in the stone, leaking blue light.

The boy dropped down, apparently not worried about getting into the pit without being able to climb out again. There were few visible handholds, but perhaps he could jump really high. Amber wasn’t so sure, herself, but Lumine dropped down without a second glance, so Amber reluctantly followed

“Meet with leader. Talk.” The boy said, walking towards the greatsword and pulling it out of the ground with one smooth motion.

Amber, amazed at the boy’s strength, wanted to warn him about picking up strange swords leaking magic into their surroundings, but the boy seemed unharmed, and before she could even think about how strange all of this was, a bright flash blinded her as a powerful howl nearly bowled her over.

When she regained her bearings, Lumine had already summoned her sword and was holding a gigantic wolf’s snapping jaws away from her.

The wolf was easily twice as tall as Amber, white and blue in color, with pale blue light leaking from where its eyes should be. It trailed after the creature as it retreated, preparing for another leap.

“Defiler.”

The word echoed in her head, and by the look in Lumine’s face, it echoed in hers too.

Sure. Gigantic, talking wolf. Whatever. Not the strangest thing Amber had seen in her short time traveling with Lumine, that title still firmly belonged to the blonde herself. Still, as it leapt for Lumine’s throat again, the power of its jump moved the air so harshly that Amber stumbled as she tried to retrieve her bow from her back.

She knew what this was, after the initial shock disappeared. Andrius, one of the four winds of Mondstadt, subservient to Barbatos alone. For a moment, she worried that Andrius, too, had been corrupted by the abyss, but he lacked any of the obvious signs. He was probably just pissed that Lumine had fought Barbatos.

“Worm.” Lumine replied, coldly. She was playing defense, seemingly toying with Andrius’ guard, testing his responses and power.

“You dare attack your God?” Andrius snarled. Lumine bared her teeth right back at him, effortlessly deflecting another attack.

“That insect is no god of mine. Nor are you. Surrender, and speak. Your protegee told us you would.”

“Razor knows not of what he speaks.”

“Then show us.” Lumine challenged.

Andrius responded with a vicious snap of his jaws. Lumine parried, equally vicious, and retaliated with a mean swipe of her sword across the giant wolf’s muzzle. The white fur parted, leaking the same blue energy that streamed from the ethereal wolf’s eyes.

Andrius leapt back, growling, and the skin knitted itself back together in seconds. Amber turned to look around for where the boy, Razor, apparently, went. She spotted him sitting up on the edge they’d just leapt down from, face expressionless, perfectly calm.

So maybe this was something Andrius did more often? Attacking anyone who entered his arena? From down here, it seemed more obvious that that might be what this place was. Or perhaps a proving ground, or a holy site for sacrifices?

Not that it mattered at the moment, there were definitely other concerns. Lumine was doing a fine job holding the wolf off, and Andrius seemed to have no interest in Amber, focusing fully on trying to tear Lumine to shreds. Still, Amber readied an arrow, not pulling back just yet. She wasn’t sure what her arrows could even do against a creature like Andrius, but perhaps an opportunity would present itself.

The opportunity came sooner than expected. After being cut on his muzzle again, Andrius leapt further away, back to the center of the circle. He reared his head back and howled, and a wave of cold swept through the arena as his body was covered in ice.

His throat was exposed, and Amber took the shot.

Flames exploded against Andrius’ exposed throat, melting away the ice and singeing the hair underneath. The tip of the arrow found its mark, and the howl was abruptly replaced with a surprised whine.

Andrius’ head snapped to look at her, and the cold fury in those eyes as the ice reformed itself around his throat made Amber shiver.

“You are a bold one, Outrider. This was a fight between me and the defiler, but if you wish to die as well, then so be it.”

Amber’s arrow landed on the ground with a pitiful ‘pling’ as Andrius leapt, and Amber dove out of the way just in time to avoid being caught in the swipe of his claw.

“I figured I’d try to be useful for once instead of letting Lumine do all the hard work.” Amber responded. Andrius snarled and snapped his teeth at her, and Amber dodged and whacked him across the face with her bow. It barely did anything, but it seemed to piss Andrius off.

“Foolish girl.” Andrius spoke, as he snapped again. Amber dropped down, rolling underneath his belly and sticking an arrow from her quiver into his underside. The wolf howled and tried to smash her with its massive paws, and Amber rolled further away.

Andrius turned, jaws snapping, and Amber didn’t have time to get further away.

What a way to go. Eaten by a giant wolf. At least it wasn’t the stupidest way to die, but it was close.

Before the jaws could close themselves around Amber, though, they stopped, as if being held back by an invisible force. Andrius let out a surprised yelp as he was dragged backwards, before going flying, swinging overhead and smashing into the ground.

Lumine, who was holding onto Andrius’ tail, gave it another heave, and Andrius went flying into the wall on the other side of the arena.

Amber couldn’t even imagine how heavy Andrius must be, and Lumine had just tossed him around like a bag of potatoes.

“You will suffer for this indignity.” Andrius growled. Lumine smirked, readying her sword again. “I am getting tired of playing games, puppy. Do you wish to talk to us, or do you wish to be ground into a fine paste?”

Andrius attacked again, and the playful grin disappeared from Lumine’s face, replaced with the cold mask Amber still found intimidating.

“Foolish wretch.” She said, effortlessly parrying the wolf’s attack and reaching right passed his snapping jaws, fingers closing around his throat. She heaved, and Andrius slammed into the ground again after an overhead swing. The wolf, dazed, could do nothing against the flurry of Lumine’s attacks, blue energy pouring out of a quickly growing number of wounds. Andrius yelped in pain, as more of his body started to disintegrate.

Amber watched as Lumine stood back, twirling her blade, ready for the final blow.

“Do you have any last words?” Lumine asked. Andrius didn’t reply, only bared his teeth, and Lumine struck, sticking the sword right through the wolf’s skull.

The effect was immediate. Andrius’ body disappeared, the blue energy dissipating like smoke, and from the center of its chest tumbled the greatsword Razor had lifted from the ground.

“Good talk.” Amber said, putting her bow on her back.

Lumine laughed, surprised. “One day I’ll have a meeting with a supernatural being that won’t end in violence, but so far my track record is pretty bad.”

It seemed Andrius wasn’t done with them yet, though, as the sword righted itself, floating up in the air. Another flash, another wave of blue energy, and Andrius stood before them again.

Curiously, he didn’t attack.

“Stay your weapons. I would speak with you.” Andrius said.

“Oh, now he wants to talk. What, did we beat the attitude out of you?” Amber taunted. Lumine shot her a look, telling her to shut up, but honestly, Amber felt way too confident at that moment to be bothered by it. They’d just beaten one of the four winds of Mondstadt together, they could afford to be a little cocky right?

Lumine righted herself and let her sword dissipate. Her whole demeanor changed, from proud and happy to something almost regal. Looking at her, Amber felt compelled to salute.

“You have proven yourself a worthy adversary, dominator of wolves.” Lumine said, tone formal. She clasped her hands behind her back in a loose hold, standing up even straighter. “I must assume that this was a test of sorts. I must admit I enjoyed the battle.”

“A test, indeed.” Andrius rumbled. “For the request I would humbly lay before you is not one suited for those weak of body, or spirit.”

“I would hear your request.” Lumine said.

“Your prowess in battle is undeniable, and despite your… unfortunate altercation with my Lord, Barbatos, you have proven yourself an enemy of the invaders from the north. I propose an alliance.”

“I hold no love for the Fatui, this is true. But I sense you, Dominator. I sense your powers, and I sense your limits. Manifesting outside of this place… it is not something to be taken lightly, is it? So this would be a favor, rather than an alliance.”

“It is true that I can only manifest outside of this place for a limited time. I wish to use that opportunity for the real fight, rather than the skirmish I would ask you to undertake on my behalf.” Andrius grumbled. “To the southeast lies a statue of the seven. The invaders from the north have occupied it, corrupting it with their vile magicks. I would have you eradicate them, and in return, I will join you in the battle against what Dvalin has become.”

“That is a fight you will have to fight either way, whether we help you or not.” Lumine scoffed. “Even if you did not hold Mondstadt’s best interests at heart, how long before Dvalin turns against you and your subjects?” Lumine waved an arm around, gesturing at the edges of the arena. “I can sense them. Your subjects. Your pack. Do you truly think they can withstand the Abyss? Do you think you can?”

“No.” Lumine continued. “While your help would be valuable, we can manage without. If I do this, it will be a favor, to be returned at a later date. On your honor, swear that to me.”

Andrius growled. “Insolent thing. You do not stand a chance against Dvalin on your own.” “You underestimate me.” Lumine said, returning to her previous posture. “An oath. I am waiting.”

Andrius growled but didn’t speak. For a long time, the two divines stared at each other, neither backing down.

Finally, Andrius relented. “I swear it on my pack. Eradicate the invaders, and I will owe you a favor.”

Lumine allowed a small smile to grace her features. “Then it is settled. An additional request, one you are free to deny, and unrelated to the favor I ask of you.”

“Speak”. Andrius growled. “I would ask safe passage through your lands. My partner and I will remain unaccosted by your pack. Of course, realize that if you refuse, my partner and I will have no choice but to act in self-defense.”

“Your request is granted. Now, leave these grounds. Do not return until after your work is done.”

Lumine gave a respectful bow, before turning on her heel, shooting Amber a look that said to follow.

They left the grounds in silence, and only once they were an hour removed from the arena did Amber ask.

“We were going to the statue anyway. What’s with the favor?”

“He was trying to scam us. I simply returned the favor. I really hate having people trying to manipulate me. Plus, a favor from a giant magic wolf could be a very useful thing to have, don’t you think?”

Amber hummed. “I guess you’re right. Still, in a way I almost feel bad for the poor creature. You really handed his ass to him. I didn’t know you were that strong.”

“I must admit I surprised myself. I didn’t think I was ready for anything quite like this just yet, but apparently I’m stronger than I think. Still, I think it would be wise to set up camp soon. We’ll rest and attack the Fatui at night. I’d prefer to take them by surprise this time.”

Amber nodded, and together they set off to look for a place to set up camp.

-

Wind rustled the fallen leaves on the arena floor, sending them away in twisting flurries as the Bard-God set foot in his old friend’s arena. Around him, he sensed the eyes of Andrius’ subjects on him, but his eyes weren’t enough to discern them. Still, he knew they were there, and he rolled his shoulders, summoning his new bow into his hands.

He had an image to maintain. Should they attack, it would be better to defend himself as a mortal would, rather than unleashing the might of a God on some mere wolves.

“So you have come.” Andrius appeared suddenly, significantly less showy than he had only hours before, when the Outlander and the Knight wiped the floor with him.

“As I always will, when you call me.” Barbatos replied, stowing his bow again for now. Wolves followed their instincts, and might attack him on their own, but with Andrius right there they wouldn’t dare.

“I must say I’m disappointed, though. I thought I told you not to attack them. Just to help them on their way.”

“I wanted to test them. The outlander possesses a frightening amount of power, and every bone in my body ached for a fight. I could not resist.”

“Are you TRULY no better than Dvalin?!” Barbatos suddenly roared. All around him, he sensed the wolves retreating. Even Andrius bowed his head in submission, and Barbatos fought for a moment to reign himself in.

He continued after a moment, tone pleasant and calm. “I’m sorry. It is of the utmost importance that we don’t antagonize Lady Lumine any further. We must give her a reason to want to protect this world, rather than follow in her brother’s footsteps. “

“With all due respect, I fail to see the wisdom in your decision. She is powerful, yes, but her allegiance is not easily gained. What is stopping her from razing Mondstadt in her quest to find her brother?”

“Lady Lumine is… changing. The more time she spends here, with the people of Mondstadt, the more she will learn to let go of her previous beliefs, the ones that cost us so dearly in the past.”

Barbatos hummed. “I sense the Outrider, Amber, has a special role to play in all of this. I would ask a favor of you, if you would.”

“Your word is my command.” Andrius rumbled. Barbatos rolled his eyes. “Come now, Andrius, you know better than to be subservient to me. I insist on treating you as an equal, the least you can do is reciprocate.”

When Andrius didn’t move to speak, Barbatos sighed. “I would ask you to send your subjects to keep an eye on the outrider, and assist her if necessary.”

“It will be done. Do you not wish for the Outlander to receive my protection as well?”

Barbatos smiled. “She doesn’t need it. But if something happens to Amber…”

He turned to walk away. “We’ll need protection from her.”

-

Night fell with the sound of crickets and the distant howl of wolves.

Here, separated from Wolvendom by a ravine the two of them had crossed with some fancy flying, the sound didn’t do much to rattle Amber. She was way more worried about what lay in the plains near them.

It seemed that the Fatui had caught on to the fact that Lumine liked to attack at night, as the Fatui near the statue had barely put up any tents. All of them seemed to be awake and alert, patrolling the statue and its surroundings, but never straying far from each other.

“Perhaps I should come back later. Let them wallow in their obvious fear a while longer.” Lumine mused. “Look at them. They’re terrified. Huddled together, to stop me from picking them off one by one. It seems they’ve learned much from Dragonspine.”

“You can’t be thinking about a head-on attack, right? They’re obviously counting on it, and I bet they’ve got something nasty to stop you.”

“I fear there may not be another choice. I’ll do my best to pick them off one by one, but sooner or later I’m going to get caught and then I’m going all out. I can use your help in both cases, if you’re willing.”

“I… will step in when necessary.” Amber didn’t like the thought of having to kill more Fatui, but if they endangered Lumine, there wouldn’t be much of a choice. It was her duty, as Outrider of the Knights of Favonius, to protect Mondstadt’s last hope to the best of her ability.

“That’s all I ask.” Lumine smiled at her softly. “Well then. Let’s go crack some skulls. Meet you back here?”

“Let’s hope.” Amber said. Lumine clapped her on the shoulder, gave her one last look, and then she sped off silently.

-

The first few Fatui fell with ease. A lone pyro gunner taking a smoke break on the edge of the encampment behind one of the few tents, probably to avoid the commander’s ire, was the first to fall.

The man’s cigar nearly started a small fire, which for the purposes of stealth, was… not good. With a quick burst of Anemo, she put out the fire. With the fatui on high alert, starting a fire would only draw them to her. The element of panic might give her a few extra seconds, but against a force like this that wasn’t nearly enough.

No. Thin the herd first, draw them out of the safety of their camp and into the dark plains. Despite the fact the Fatui now expected a nighttime attack, the cover of darkness allowed Lumine to get close to the camp without needing cover that wasn’t there.

There were no stars out tonight. Clouds obstructed the moon, and a slight drizzle started as Lumine took out another unfortunate soul.

Despite Amber’s queasiness, Lumine knew she didn’t have a choice. Were the roles reversed, she had no doubt the Fatui would do worse to her if given the chance.

Nothing wrong with draining their energy if they were already dying, was there?

As far as Lumine was concerned, these people signed their own death warrant the moment they joined the Fatui.

Finally, but still way too soon for Lumine’s tastes, the first body was found, despite Lumine’s attempts to hide them. Immediately, the entire camp burst into action, lighting torches, double checking their weapons, and peering into the darkness beyond.

Lumine dropped low in the tall grass, dragging the last of her victims down with her and quietly ending him. She had two options now. She could retreat and try again, or she could go for the attack.

The Fatui’s energy had boosted her own, and she felt confident enough to attack.

Creeping closer to the edge of the camp, she waited for the perfect moment.

There. The hydro gunner’s back was turned, speaking to one of his comrades in Snezhnayan.

This was no time for theatrics. She was here to wreak havoc on the Fatui presence in Mondstadt, and to gain more power in the process.

Wordless, Lumines angled her blade and struck.

Her blade found its way in between the gunner’s ribs despite the armor, which cracked under the pressure. Yanking her blade back, she bowled a few Fatui over with the large gunner’s body as she sent a furious gale their way.

The next moment, she dove out of the way, leaving tent flaps and grass waving in her wake as several projectiles struck the ground where she’d been standing. With a snarl, Lumine turned, tossing her blade in a violent circle. Most Fatui had the good sense to drop, pausing their offence and giving Lumine a chance to breathe.

Those unlucky few caught in her blades path at least died swiftly, she thought, mind still on Amber as her blade found its way back into her waiting palm.

Lumine really hadn’t meant for this to turn into such a slaughter, this time. Circumstances forced her hand, certainly, but if she could help it, she wanted to avoid shedding blood near Amber as much as possible.

Her distraction, of course, cost her.

A pyro projectile grazed her, and with a groan, Lumine angled her blade and deflected what she could, leaping several feet in the air and shrieking down at frightening speeds towards the group of gunners who had opened fire.

Making quick work of them, Lumine suddenly dropped to the ground, dodging the giant electro charged hammer by a hair’s breadth.

“Not this time, insect.” Lumine hissed, rolling out of the way and taking a stab at the large man’s legs. The hammer dropped from the man’s fingers as he yelled in pain and fury, reaching for Lumine with hands nearly the size of her head.

A fire arrow sprouted from the man’s back suddenly and he dropped with a surprised expression. in the darkness, Lumine couldn’t see Amber, but she could see several more fire arrows flying towards the camp, finding targets too focused on Lumine to remember she traveled with a partner, now.

With stealth now thoroughly out of the window, Lumine redoubled her efforts, working her way towards the statue at the center of the camp. Resistance grew as the Fatui organized themselves, using strategies and tactics that actually made Lumine pause here and there as she had to adapt to the situation.

She dove out of the way of a stream of water just as an electro Cicin mage appeared behind her, probably meant to box her in and electrocute her extra effectively because of the water. Instead, the water drenched the Cicin mage, making her next attack backfire as the Hydro gunner was felled by a flaming arrow.

An Anemo boxer just managed to get out of the way of a fire arrow, and the impact started a small fire that the drizzle of rain couldn’t put out fast enough. The boxer, alarmed, turned his back to Lumine, which was just foolish, really, she thought as she drove her blade into the soft tissue between his ribs.

Deciding to let the fire keep devouring the tent it struck, Lumine dove out of the way of another blow, turning her attention back to the fray and away from what Amber was doing.
-

She hated this.

The first time she’d consciously made the choice to kill, Amber hadn’t had much of a choice at all. It had been her or them, and Lumine had been defenseless.

This time around, seeing her arrows impact flesh, searing and burning where the projectiles weren’t an instant kill, still made her nauseous. It felt less justified. Lumine could easily take these soldiers on, and now Amber had made a target of herself.

Already, she noticed some of the Fatui making their way to her. Only the faster ones, though. There was barely any cover in between her and the camp, and the Fatui were learning frighteningly quickly.

She cursed as a Cicin Mage teleported out of the way of an arrow and appeared behind her. She barely dodged the ball of electricity that was flung at her with a scream of rage, and nearly dodged right into the path of a fire projectile.

Gritting her teeth, Amber twisted, rolled, nocked an arrow but didn’t draw the string yet.

Instead, she flung a baron bunny at the mage.

Crucially, it wasn’t lit yet.

The bunny was just a distraction, and the mage, baffled at the plush flung her way, didn’t react in time to dodge Amber’s arrow.

Fighting back the nausea at seeing her arrow sticking through the mage’s neck and smelling the burning flesh, Amber nocked two more arrows and dove away from a punch an Anemo boxer threw, hair and clothes ruffling in the powerful wind.

Amber was lucky that no Fatui had survived her encounter with them on the way down Dragonspine.

That meant none of them knew what happened if they got too close to the plushie.

One of Amber’s arrows impacted with a Fatui behind the bunny.

The other disappeared in a ball of flame as it struck.

Amber was thrown back by the power of the explosion. Perhaps she’d put too much Pyro slime extract into that particular baron bunny, she thought dimly, as she impacted with the ground several meters away.

Dazed, she watched as the remaining Fatui turned their back on her and returned to fight Lumine.
Tired, she slumped back, head hitting the ground. She would… catch her breath. Close her eyes, for a second. The crackling flames around her were peaceful, in a way.

-

Lumine was too proud to admit it, but she missed Amber’s fire support. Pun absolutely intended.

She’d gotten rusty, used to fighting small groups of opponents. But the Fatui just kept coming, and she was starting to tire.

She was covered in more cuts and bruises than ever. If her previous self could see her now, she’d have a fit. It was almost pathetic, really, how quickly she was starting to get overwhelmed.

Let it not be said, though, that her ability cause chaos had diminished at all. Around her, the flames were roaring, sparks flying and smoke filling the air. An explosion, probably an alchemy lab catching fire, sent a few unfortunate Fatui flying.

More unfortunate were those caught in the path of her blade. She was inching her way closer to the statue, but any time she got near it, she’d be forced back.

She was starting to get annoyed, and it was impacting her skill. She was starting to let anger dictate her actions. Her kills got more brutal, her dodges sloppier.

With a surge of energy, she sent a command to a large man with an electro hammer. With all the energy she gained that night, there was barely any resistance as she took control of the man’s body, using it to fight in tandem with her own.

It took the Fatui precious seconds to notice one of their own had turned on them, which gave Lumine the opportunity she needed to leap over their ranks as her puppet wreaked havoc on the forces below her.

She cast a quick glance back to see how he was doing. Blood was leaking from his ears and nostrils, and there was a glazed look in his eyes as he shrugged off hits that would have killed any mortal man.

He wouldn’t last much longer. Her power was eating him from the inside. Already, golden light was leaking out from wounds he’d sustained, sluggishly making its way back to her.

No matter. She’d gotten the distraction she needed. Now she could focus on her real goal.

So close, she was so achingly close now. She could feel the power of the statue reaching out to her, warm like an embrace from an old friend. She was only feet away when suddenly, she felt something wrap itself around her wrist.

She didn’t have time to react before a surge of pain rushed through her and started leeching her energy away.

She could feel it as her power started flowing back into the statue from where the whip was connected to it, and she fell to her knees, clutching at the whip that had wound its way around her wrist but too weak to tear it off.

Behind her, she heard the Fatui she’d taken over collapse, mind turned to splinters as her control suddenly shattered. More important, though, was the person holding the whip that was quickly draining all her energy reserves.

“We’ve got you now, Outlander.” The woman wielding the whip snarled. She didn’t look like any of the other Fatui, wearing what looked like a ceremonial robe. Her eyes were covered with the usual Fatui mask, but the wicked grin she had on her annoyingly smug face told Lumine enough.

She growled through the pain as she fought her aching muscles to rise again, but the woman simply tightened her grip on the whip. Immediately, the surge grew in strength, and Lumine fell again. She felt and saw her energy leaving her, flowing back into the statue from where it was attached to the whip.

“What… is this witchcraft?” Lumine asked through ground teeth.

The woman smiled. “The Tsaritsa’s wish. Mondstadt’s hope, vanished. Your doom, realized.”

With a hard yank, Lumine was pulled closer to the statue, dragged across the grass and too weak to do anything about it. The closer she got to the statue, the more energy the whip seemed to drain.

“My sister’s brutal death, avenged. Lyudmilla was a better woman than you could ever be, monster, even as you tore her to shreds and played with her like a predator plays with its food. Dragonspine may have been her grave, but, outlander,” She snarled. “This will be yours.”

-

A figure shook Amber’s shoulders, and she shot up, clutching at her head as the world spun around her in a dizzying array of colors, sounds, and smells. Around her, the fire was still raging, but she was far enough away from the roaring flames to be harmed.

As her eyesight cleared, headache dimmed and senses returned to her, she noticed how battered she felt. Every muscle felt like she pulled it, and there were burns along her arms. Her lungs ached from all the smoke she’d inhaled, and she coughed, pain shooting through her aching body.

“Get up.” The boy, razor, was at her side, and for a moment, Amber wondered how he’d crossed the ravine between here and Wolvendom.
“Up.” He growled again. “Leader said protect, so I will protect. But you must get up.”

“How nice of Andrius to send bodyguards after we’d kicked his fluffy behind.” Amber said, smiling wryly. “I’m fine. Give me a moment.”

“No moment. Star ender in trouble.”

Amber shook the remaining dizziness away, clambering to her feet with Razor’s help. “Then I have to help her. I appreciate the assistance, but this is no place for a child. You should go back to Wolvendom.”

“Razor can fight better than any invader. Leader said protect, so I will. Follow.” Razor hefted a familiar greatsword and turned to walk into the Fatui camp, followed by half a dozen wolves. From the greatsword came a familiar voice.

“Though I can only be here in spirit, I will make sure Razor remains unharmed. You should worry about yourself, and Lady Lumine. We will clear a path for you. Go to her.”

“I… Thank you, Andrius. This has gone wrong so incredibly quickly, I… we’re grateful for the assistance.”

“Go. We will speak after.” Andrius growled. With that, Razor darted away, swinging the greatsword at a nearby Fatui. Around him, the wolves attacked various Fatui, and Amber saw no choice but to follow.

Though still aching and weak, Amber ran with all she had, crashing through burning tents and angry Fatui, occasionally shooting an arrow or delivering a mean kick so that Andrius and his entourage could finish them off.

Cursing herself all the while, she made a mad dash for the statue, where she suspected Lumine would be. She should have known the Fatui would have new tricks. Getting herself knocked out with her own baron bunny was the last thing she should have done, and now Lumine was in trouble.

Finally, she made it closer to the center of the camp, and what she saw made her heart clench in terror.

Lumine was on the ground, wrists bound by a glowing whip. The woman holding it was looking at Lumine with a murderous glare, and as Amber watched, the woman grabbed a tighter hold, and Lumine shivered as the whip started glowing brighter.

Lumine was pale, panting, with closed eyes and singed clothes. Whatever the whip was doing, it wasn’t good.

Amber saw only one solution. She dropped to one knee, nocked an arrow, made sure she aimed correctly.

She only had one shot at this. If the woman noticed Amber there, she’d kill Lumine, and then Amber.

So, Amber took a deep breath, closed off her thoughts, and fired.

The arrow flew, perfectly impacting with the whip, severing it between Lumine and the Fatui.

The Fatui, still holding on to the end of the whip that was attached to the statue, turned to glare at Amber, ready to unleash some devastating attack on the two of them, but before she could, All the energy that had been leeched out of Lumine flowed back into the woman.

The woman barely had time to look afraid before golden light leaked form every place it could find, tearing new ones in soft tissue where it could not.

A bright light washed over the Fatui camp, briefly illuminating it as though it was daytime, and Amber shielded her eyes from the onslaught of light. When the glare dissipated, she risked a glance, only to look on in awe as the light seemed to be pulled back, slowly twisting itself into a vortex as it retreated into Lumine’s extended hand.

When finally, all the light had disappeared and the camp was only lit by moonlight and fire, Lumine stood up, graceful despite the position she had been in earlier, and dusted herself off. Calmly, she glanced at Amber, before making her way towards the statue, casting a disdainful look at the soot coating the place the Fatui woman had stood moments before.

With another soul-shaking ring, the ethereal bell tolled again, and Amber felt as creation settled itself just a little more, like a wound in the cosmos had been stitched over and allowed to heal. It was an indescribable feeling, for now only manifesting as some ephemeral sense of justness accompanied by a rumbling in her teeth, in her bones, but it grew clearer every time Lumine drew power from a statue.

The flash this time was weaker than the earlier onslaught that had followed the release of nearly all of Lumine’s power. Still, Amber had to blink furiously to clear her vision, and behind her, she heard the wolves snarl and Razor grunt as they were surprised by the light.

When reality settled back in on itself, when the light dimmed and the leaves on the ground settled back down, when the roaring flames around them died down and the drizzle stopped, only then did Lumine turn back and smile.

-

“Truly, your power is unmatched. Perhaps I was wrong in assuming you would be no match for Stormterror. Still, a deal made is a deal kept, and you have upheld your end of the bargain. When the day comes, I will be there to fight at your side.”

“Your assistance is appreciated, Dominator, as it was back in the camp. I hate to admit that we might not have made it out of there alive without your help.”

“It was so cool!” Paimon, who had been floating behind Amber’s shoulder, piped up, interrupting Lumine. The blonde shot her an annoyed glare, but either Paimon’s self-preservation instincts had been damaged or she was just that dense, the outlander mused.

“The way you and your wolves attacked! Like…” Paimon made some growling noises, drawing what seemed like a curious look from the wolves around them. Razor looked at her with an unidentifiable look on his face.

“You seem to have picked up a tail. I must admit I’ve never seen anything like the little one before, but it carries a familiar aura.” Andrius rumbled from within the sword.

“She’s been here all along.” Amber supplied. “She’s just a bit shy.”

“Food?” Razor asked, looking at Paimon with renewed interest.

Paimon squawked and retreated behind Amber’s back, and Amber laughed loudly. Even Lumine cracked a small smile

“Leave the little one for now. We have more important matters to discuss.” Lumine stated, posture more confident than before the ordeal at the camp. “After we are done here, Amber and I will depart. I suppose we should rendezvous with Mondstadt’s forces, and make a plan of attack from there. When the time comes, how will I contact you?”

“Razor will head towards Stormterror’s lair with the blade. There is only one way in and out, considering the barrier my old friend has erected. We shall all meet there.”

“Very well. We will take our leave, then.” Lumine nodded to the blade respectfully, before turning on her heel.

“May the wind lead, Outlander.” Andrius replied, as the wolves slinked back towards Wolvendom and Razor turned to leave as well.

-

“I’m glad you’re alright.” Lumine said as they rested in a small glade near the statue of the seven. Behind them, the sun had nearly crested the horizon, warming their skin as the night’s chill retreated. They watched as Paimon bounded around the clearing, chasing after butterflies and other small creatures.

“Me? I’m completely fine. I made a mistake, and it cost both of us. Honestly, what in the hells was that whip?” Amber replied, indignantly.

Lumine leaned back, looking up at the fading stars. “I don’t know. I’ve never seen anything like it. I can’t really describe it, but if I had to guess… I’d say that this is how it feels when I drain something’s energy. It’s a horrible feeling, like a part of my soul was being ripped away from me. A little death, if you will.”
“But once I cut the connection, you were completely fine! Even gave us a light show for good measure.” Amber looked at Lumine, who’d closed her eyes. Dawn’s light illuminated her unusually ruffled hair, and she watched as Lumine readjusted the flower in her hair.

“The ‘light show’ was just the most efficient way to get all of that energy back. If I hadn’t acted then and there, it would all have been lost, dissipated back into the world. I couldn’t let that happen, not after fighting so hard to scrape what meager energy I could find together.”

“All that power you have now… I saw you toss a demigod around by his tail and you call that meager?” Amber asked, dumbfounded. Lumine smiled.

“It still hasn’t quite landed, has it? Just how much… larger I am than you are. In my normal state, I exist on a scale beyond your comprehension. The gods of this world are like insects to me, Amber, and now I have been reduced, smaller than the insects, a microscopic, insignificant little gnat.”

Lumine sighed. “I suppose it isn’t all bad. It’s certainly offered a new perspective on things. On life in the universe. Before, I was nearly omniscient. Almost every bit of information was available to me. I could foresee the birth and death of star systems, the creation and destruction of individual planets over billions of years. You see a flower, I saw its atomic makeup, its entire lifetime stretched out in front of me like a string I could manipulate.”

Lumine sighed. “Now it’s just a flower. I am reduced to what my eyes can see, what my ears can hear. I know as you know, see as you see, hear as you hear. It’s infuriating. I feel blinded, deafened. But it’s a new perspective, and for that I should be grateful.”

She turned to look at Amber. “After all, had I not been kicked from my throne at the top, I would have never met you.”

“I guess it’s a difficult thing for me to wrap my head around. Even reduced like you are, you’re still the most powerful being I know, and I guess that can be a little scary at times. Not because I fear you for what you are, it’s just… the human mind wants to reject or fear that which it doesn’t understand. It’s easier to see you like I usually do. Lumine, my friend, powerful beyond words, but a good person.”

“I hope to live up to your idea of me.” Lumine said quietly. “I am trying to use this situation to learn. To see from your eyes the kind of horrors I’ve caused, and never to repeat them once I’m back in power.”

Lumine looked away again. “You know… there was a time, an inconceivably long time ago, where I was just as mortal as you are. I don’t remember much of it, but being around you, being around humans again… It’s bringing things back. I hope to remember who I was, back then, someday. Maybe there are valuable lessons hidden in my ancient past.”

“I hope that in time you’ll remember all of it.” Amber said quietly. Lumine turned to her and smiled. “I hope so too. But… I think that the memories I’ll make here and now will be even more valuable.”

-

Leave them for now. The weary traveler and her companions, enjoying a moment of peace to themselves before it all comes crashing down around them.

Zoom out with me for a moment. Follow me as we leave the traveler to her peaceful rest.

Below us, the Windwail highland grows ever smaller as we turn our attention northward. Do you see it? Do you see what I see?

A titanic dome, constructed of wind. Visible only thanks to the debris that’s sucked into its surface. Through the haze, we can vaguely make out ruins, though the details remain hazy, mirage-like.

Do you see that place? The destination of their travels? The first step on the traveler’s way to regain her place?

Do you hear the wailing?

Chapter Text

Perhaps, Lumine thought, they should have asked for a rendezvous point with the knights.

It would certainly have been more effective than what they were doing now.

Sure, they’d said they would meet at Stormterror’s lair, but there was no way the knights had managed to get an army all the way there in the little time Lumine had given them.

So, off they’d gone.

After their brief rest, Lumine and Amber had decided to go looking for the knights. They’d made their way to the closest main road, near the Dawn Winery, and worked their way back towards Springvale, figuring that a large force of knights would want to stop by there to resupply. No matter how close it was to Mondstadt itself, it was the second to last part of civilization, except from the winery, on their way to Stormterror’s lair.

Once they’d arrived, though, the villagers in Springvale had pointed them towards the nearby ravine, saying they’d missed the knights by a few hours. Annoyed, Lumine had suggested flight, scanning the road from above.

What they found had Amber losing focus, nearly plummeting from the sky and dragging Lumine down with her by tangling their gliders together. At the last second, Lumine managed to maneuver away, catching Amber by the hand and pulling on the little hook in her palm to collapse the glider.

In the chaos, Lumine used all her focus to get them down on the ground safely, where Amber promptly collapsed on her knees, tears welling up in her eyes.

“Oh no…” She heard Paimon mumble as she cast her awareness out, ready for any danger she might find.

She noticed several things at once.

The entrance of the ravine, or what was left of it, had been torn apart by great, furious claws, with traces of elemental energy strong enough to make Lumine start absorbing it passively. Everywhere she looked were bodies, some mostly intact, others… not so much. They all wore the armor of the Knights of Favonius.

In her first pass, Lumine didn’t spot any familiar faces, but to Amber, these people must have been colleagues, at least. Friends, perhaps. Certainly more than what remained of them now.

Around the mouth of the ravine, any trees that had stood there had been violently upended and crushed, along with several upended carts spilling out their destroyed contents. Traces of a great battle lingered in the shape of burn scars on the landscape, small pools of water frozen solid, and a lingering electric energy that made Lumine’s hair stand on end.

She sat down next to Amber, wordlessly pulling her into an embrace. Carefully, she turned Amber’s face into her breast, hiding the carnage from her to give her a moment to recover. All the while, she remained hypervigilant for any danger.

If she hadn’t, she probably wouldn’t have noticed the approaching presence.

“Cavalry Captain Kaeya, please don’t try to hide from us. You’ll startle Amber, and whatever caused all this is nowhere near.”

Kaeya, to his credit, looked embarrassed, but Lumine could tell that what happened here had shocked the captain deeply.

As he emerged from behind one of the few remaining trees, she felt Amber try to regain her composure. She looked up, gave Lumine a watery smile, and reached for her hand. Lumine entwined their fingers without hesitation, and that seemed to give Amber the strength she needed to face the situation.

“Kaeya.” She greeted. Neither Lumine or Kaeya commented on how her voice shook, or how her fingers were clenching and unclenching at her side.

“What happened?” She asked. Kaeya cleared his throat, trying to do his best not to look at the bodies too much. “Not here. The survivors have set up camp in a cave a little deeper in the ravine. It’s… it looks worse than it could have been. A lot of us survived.”

Silently, the two of them followed Kaeya deeper into the ravine. If Amber was clenching Lumines hand harder, Lumine made no comment about it, just squeezed gently in return.

-

The atmosphere in the cave was sad. Defeated, even. The survivors huddled closely together, taking care of each other’s wounds and woes. By a crate in the back of the cave, the leaders of the group were talking quietly, all angry hand gestures and hissed whispers.

It stopped when they approached.

“Miss Lumine. It seems that whenever we meet, it is in dire circumstances.” Jean spoke. She looked dead on her feet, a deep weariness that came from another source than her usual overworking habits. At her side was Lisa, subtly holding Jean’s hand out of view.

“I wish it wouldn’t have to be that way.” Lumine replied. “And once we’re through this whole situation, perhaps we’ll have a chance to meet like normal people do. But for now, we have to make sure that future can come to pass. Can you talk me through what happened?”

Jean let out a tired laugh, though Lumine couldn’t think of anything to warrant that. Under the surface of the crate, Lisa’s hand rubbed comforting circles on Jean’s palm, but Jean hardly seemed to notice.
“We chose the ravine because we thought it would give us cover from Stormterror as we approached. We hadn’t seen it in a suspiciously long time, so we thought it would be best to stay out of sight as much as possible. At worst, we thought, even if it spotted us, it couldn’t get to us. The Ravine’s too narrow to fit Stormterror’s frame.”

She shook her head wearily.

“It was stupid, really. A stupid mistake that cost too many lives. My stupid mistake.”
She took a shuddering breath. “I should have known better. While the ravine is not very wide, it’s not deep. The monster landed right on top of us and could fish us out with ease. We lost half our foot soldiers. We tried to fight back, and we managed to wound it and drive it off, but such a thin ravine makes for a perfect wind tunnel. It sent a tornado after us. We lost nearly all our supplies and even more men that way.”

Beside Lumine, Amber had tears in her eyes. “Is this everyone who survived?” She asked, voice thin. Kaeya cleared his throat. “Not everyone. We sent the most heavily wounded back to Mondstadt. Eula is with them, as a guard. She vowed on her honor to keep them safe.”

Amber breathed a small sigh of relief, but the overall mood in the cave remained the same.

Lumine refocused the conversation.

“How are we holding up? How many of you are left? How are the supplies?”

“We have ten lightly wounded, unable to fight but assisting in other ways. We have a roughly a hundred footsoldiers, to assist us with the Hilichurls that have been reported near Stormterror’s lair. Diluc went ahead to the winery, where he’s preparing more supplies for us.”

“It’s good that you’re here, Dear. Seeing the woman who drove stormterror off among them will give the troops a much needed morale boost.” Lisa said. “I’d like to ask you to keep that image intact. If you can, show them there’s nothing to fear now you’re here. Talk to them, make the rounds. I’d really appreciate that.”

Lumine thought for a moment. She didn’t really like the thought of hero worship, or showing herself off like some sort of show pony, but a look from Amber got her to reconsider.

It wouldn’t be for long, anyway, would it?

“I can try. But, shouldn’t we move out instead of hiding out in this cave? Mondstadt is currently defenseless, and we have no idea where Stormterror is.”

“We were just discussing that when you came in. The opinions are divided. Most of us want to move at night, but I’m of the opinion that traveling at night only makes us more vulnerable. We need light to see where we’re going, after all. Our astrologer told us it would be cloudy tonight, so torches will only paint a bigger target on our backs.” Jean said.

“I agree. We have an advantage during the day, if only a small one. If we travel at night, and Stormterror can see us anyway, we might as well travel in daylight, where we can see it too.” Lumine said, pensively.

“Still, I understand where you’re coming from. If it had been only a small team, I’d have preferred a nighttime approach as well. But as it stands, your army is not trained for stealth, and any attempt at it will only work against you. I don’t like the risk of traveling by day either, but I’m here now, and I’ll protect you and your troops to the best of my ability.”

“See?” Lisa chirped. “You’re already boosting morale.” With a smile, she gestured to the nearest soldiers, who quickly looked away, though some kept staring, awestruck.

Lumine felt a shiver down her spine. She didn’t deserve that kind of awe.

“It’s decided, then. We’ll wait a little while for our troops to gather their wits and prepare to move out in an hour.”

Kaeya saluted sarcastically, some of his usual demeanor returning as he went off to instruct the men and women under his command.

Jean and Lisa went off to their own corner, probably to discuss their approach some more. Lumine went to join them, but Amber held her back by her hand.

“Let them be for a moment. Jean needs all the support she can get right now.” She whispered. Lumine looked at her, dumbstruck, but then realization struck her. “Oh.” She simply said. “Well. I suppose I should go talk to the troops then.”

Amber gave her a soft smile. “I know you don’t like this. I’ll be here, if it helps.”

Lumine squeezed her hand softly and smiled back. “It does.”

Amber looked surprised, but didn’t comment further as Lumine let her go and went deeper into the cave.

-

Around noon, they gathered what little supplies they had left and moved out. It was slow going, the pace of the army only as fast as the wounded among them, but they managed a somewhat decent pace all the same.

Around nightfall, they’d made it to the dawn winery, where Diluc had prepared tents for the army and room for its leaders. By some unspoken agreement, Amber and Lumine had gotten a room to share as well.

Lumine took the chance to rest eagerly and was off in minutes, unaware that Amber was struggling to do the same on the other side of the room.

As such, she didn’t notice that she was glowing softly as she slept. Amber did, though she didn’t move to interrupt. She knew Lumine needed whatever rest she could get, especially when the next few days would be some of the hardest they’d faced so far.

-

Lumine was having a peaceful dream.

She was with her brother, back before their ascension. Any memory of this time was hard fought to keep, given the many millenia it had been since. Most of it had been lost over time. As it was, she didn’t recognize this one immediately.

They were back on their homeworld. All around them, the imperial city shone brightly, all white spires and gleaming towers. They were sitting on the palace’s walls, standing guard while the God-emperor met with some diplomats from nearby star systems.

Security was lax. The God-emperor was the most powerful man in the known universe, a master of magic and combat. Though he was only a few centuries old, quite young by their race’s standards, people from all over the empire loved their emperor.

Below, in the streets, the people were happy and content. Above, the twin suns bore down mercilessly. Or, they would have, If it weren’t for the atmospheric shield their God-emperor had created that brought the suns’ dangerous rays back to a pleasant tingle in the back of Lumine’s neck.

They were so high up they could see beyond the imperial city’s titanic walls, out into the wasteland that wasn’t protected by the emperor’s grace. She watched idly as a great creature, the size of a small hill, reared its head to attack the city, only to be rebuffed by the invisible shield that stretched several kilometers out from the imperial city.

“Powerful creatures, aren’t they?” Aether asked, reclining against a small tower. He was playing with the buttons on his Imperial guard’s lieutenant uniform. She herself was wearing a captain’s uniform, a small point of contention between them. Tough, though. She’d proven herself more powerful, more adept in the ways of magic and combat than her younger brother.

“You say that as though we haven’t seen them fail to attack the city for decades.” Lumine teased. Aether humphed. “Well, yeah, but. Bet you wouldn’t want to be out there, facing the damn things yourself.”

“You forget that I’ve done so. Both of us have, though... I have a higher kill count than you do.” Aether stuck out his tongue at her. “Maybe. But that doesn’t mean you want to be out there right? In the toxic atmosphere? The irradiating sun? Do you want to wear one of those uncomfortable suits?”

“Yes.” Lumine replied without hesitation. She shifted, facing Aether more fully, ignoring the sight of the city guard engaging the creature. That was nothing new; she’d seen it hundreds of times.

“I could do without the suit, sure, but... I’m getting stir crazy up here. The God-emperor has been doing nothing but meeting with diplomats. I miss when he took us out hunting. Hell, sometimes i catch myself missing the war.”

Aether just... stared at her. She couldn’t blame him. He was kind hearted, a pacifist to the core. She’d once caught him crying because he’d instinctively swatted a fly. Granted, they were still children then, but his general demeanor had remained the same.

Lumine was nothing like that.

She found a thrill in combat, in taking lives of those weaker than her. Those who opposed the God-emperor, of whom there had once been many, had been enjoyable to end. Lumine lived for the thrill of battle, for the feeling of her blade acting as an extension of her arm. She loved the exertion, the feeling of power, the knowledge that she was doing as her emperor commanded.

Lumine was fiercely loyal, so when the rebels had tried to organise a resistance, she’d taken it as a personal offense. She and her brother had only joined the war effort once it had nearly ended, but their time on the battlefield had changed them both.

For Aether, it had been a nightmare, a time he really didn’t like reliving.

For Lumine, it had been the first time she’d ever truly felt alive.

She didn’t remember her childhood very well, but she knew she and Aether had been young when they first entered the Emperor’s service. The man had essentially raised them, picking them up from an orphanage and taking them under his wing, as he did with many of his most loyal servants. The man seemed to know instinctively when someone was truly special.

Lumine didn’t know what had set her and her brother apart from all the other orphans. The Emperor hadn’t shared those details with them, he’d just given them quarters in the imperial palace and access to the royal tutors, and encouraged them to join the guard.

And there they’d stayed for at least a century. For a race as long lived as them, this was hardly any time at all. Their training had taken two decades, though Lumine started to get a glimpse of the Emperor’s plans for their future when she and Aether had excelled at it.

“I don’t like standing guard. I don’t like logistics, and I don’t like watching helplessly as we send our men out to fight. I want to be out there. I want to help!”

“You are helping, Lumine! Where did this come from? I thought you were happy here!” Aether asked, clearly concerned.

He’d never really understood. Aether saw combat as a necessary evil, a stain on his consience. For Lumine, it was as necessary as breathing.

Lumine deflated. “I understand that the current situation is preferable. It’s good that the war is over, and that the Emperor is negotiating peace. But, Aether… what now? Where do we go from here? Are we really going to be stuck up here, guarding an Emperor who doesn’t need it, wasting away up on these walls as we watch helplessly while our men risk their lives?”

Aether gave her a sad look. “What’s the alternative, Lumine? Have you ever given it any thought? We swore an oath to protect and serve the Empire. We can’t just leave.”

“I want to, though. I know it borders on treason, but I don’t care. Theres nothing for us here, Aether! Don’t you want to go out into the universe? See the starsystems we brought to heel flourish under the Emperor’s rule?”

Aether looked down. “Oh Lumine.” He sighed. “There will not be any flourishing. All you’ll find out there is more wasteland, just like outside our own walls. But this time, it’s on our hands.”

Lumine looked at him incredulously. “What do you mean? It’s been years, Aether. The Emperor sent aid the moment they surrendered. Their planets are fine.”

“They’re not. Lumine, I…” Aether struggled, emotions clearly playing across his face, until his face dropped into a mask of duty and weary acceptance.

“Nevermind. Forget it. We swore an oath, and we can’t get out from underneath that. We should put all this from our mind. Be grateful with our lot in life.”

Lumine looked at him quizically, but didn’t say anything more, instead turning back to watch the city’s great cannons tear the monster to shreds.

-

“The Emperor bled them dry.”

She awoke again, surrounded by stars. Her brother’s voice echoed around her again, and she felt his ghostly hands on her shoulders. She didn’t turn to look, unwilling to break this illusion.

“I remember. They weren’t peace negotiations. They were sanctions.”

“War.” Aether chuckled sadly. “Such a waste. We should never have gotten involved. We know better, and yet… you keep throwing yourself headfirst into them. It’s like you breathe it.”

“You followed me.” Lumine reminded him. “You could have left me to play with my food in peace.”

“Not this time.”

Behind her, Aether shifted. Despite the fact that he was not physically there, Lumine could hear the shift of his clothes, the displacement of air. Still, she didn’t turn to look, previous experience having made her wiser.

“I need you to back off on this one, Lumine. There’s a grander plan at play here, and no matter how much it hurts me to stand back, the fall of Mondstadt is part of it.”

That made Lumine turn around, but of course, Aether wasn’t there. Just her, and the distant constellations. She reached for that golden thread connecting her brother to her, and tugged.

“That’s very out of character for you.” She said.

“For you it’s not. Hells, You yourself have shattered plenty of star systems. What’s one city in the face of all that?”

“I’m… changing.” Lumine admitted. Aether’s hands landed on her shoulders again, and she let them, leaning back into his ghostly touch. “You’re right. I used to do that. But spending time among the people we would have atomized in an instant has given me a new perspective. And…” She shifted.

“You remember our code, yes? It binds me to Mondstadt. They’ve been good to me, Aether. Better than anyone has, except you, and better than I deserve. I will not let Mondstadt fall. Whatever grand plan requires the death of an entire culture can’t be a very good one.”

Aether sighed behind her. His breath ruffled the small hairs on the back of her neck. He seemed disappointed, but didn’t comment further.

For a while, they just shared their space together, until eventually, Aether departed, and Lumine was left alone among the stars.

-

The Fatui encampment was quiet. This time of night, most of the people were asleep. Their spies’ reports placed the Traveler far away from them, so they rested, though most of them kept their weapons near.

The one exception was their leader.

La Signora didn’t need any weapons to defend herself, nor did she need as much rest as the troops under her command.
Alone in her command tent, she poured over plans and strategies, her workstation illuminated by a handful of candles. The smoke drifted upwards lazily, and for a moment, she allowed herself to look at its patterns, mind empty.

A strong gust of wind blew away the smoke, ruffling her pristine hair and annoying the hell out of her. She moved to turn, stumped by the sudden gust of wind in what was for all intents and purposes a closed space, and was nearly blinded by the flash of light that followed.

Outside the tent, it seemed like dawn had come several hours early, pouring out from whatever openings in the command tent it could find.

When La Signora managed to blink the spots out of her eyes, she was greeted with the sight of the Supreme Lord Commander.

His blonde braid was draped lightly over his shoulder, his black clothes blending into the mostly dark interior of the tent. His skin was pallid, dark bags lay under his bloodshot eyes, and when he moved his hands from where he’d had them clasped behind his back, his right was stained black up to the elbow, with purple veins glowing against the inky surface.

La Signora, one of the Tsaritsa’s proudest harbingers, dropped to one knee.

“My Lord.” She spoke quietly. “What do you require of me?”

“Changed your tone, have you?” His tone was humorous, but La Signora knew better. If the traveler was dangerous, her brother was on a whole new level. He didn’t seem to operate on whatever skewed idea of honor the traveler seemed to hold dear, and wouldn’t hesitate to end her if she annoyed him. La Signora was powerful, absurdly so, but him?

“I’ve learned.” She said instead. “Taken some time to think things over. I recognize that our first meeting wasn’t a great first impression, and I intend to correct that.”

The Supreme Lord Commander, (and gods, did that pretentious title make her blood boil) hummed noncomittedly. “See that you do. In the meantime, I have a task for you and your troops. As always, secrecy is paramount. Let your people think the flash of light was you. Nobody can know who really pulls the strings.”

La Signora, still bowed, rolled her eyes, safely out of his sight. He just looked at her, a small frown marking his admittedly pretty face. “I’m serious. If it becomes known that the Fatui and the Abyss work together, there will be chaos. Not to mention, Lumine will find out, and we are not ready for that quite yet. Now, if you’re quite done being insolent?”

She straightened, and he continued. “A delegation of Mondstadt knights, led by my sister, is on its way to Stormterror’s lair. They cannot be allowed to reach it. I need you to stop them. Leave none of them alive. Oh, and…” He smiled wickedly. “Make sure to kill that annoying little Outrider first. Send an assassin ahead.”

“My Lord.” La Signora made sure to inject as much humility into her tone as possible, no matter how much it pained her. “That is a suicide mission. Mondstadt knights are better trained than most of the men I have under my command, and with the Traveler there to protect them… As always, I will do as you command, but do you really think that will stop them?”

“My designs are my own, Harbinger. But I sense how much it pained you to be humble, and I suppose such willpower should be rewarded. No. You will not stop them. But you will slow them down, which will give my people enough time to finish the next step of the plan. I realize this is quite the derailment of the original plans, but… we’ll have to suffer Mondstadt’s existence for a few days longer. Let the dragon handle that. You’ll get plenty of bloodshed of your own.”

“It will be as you command, My Lord.” La Signora ground out. The Supreme Lord Commander hummed, before vanishing from sight with another flash.

“See that it is so.” She heard echoing in her head, and she was dizzied by the intensity of his voice.

After a while, she shuddered, got up off the floor, and went to find an assassin.

-

Lumine was woken by the sound of an opening window, and was on the attacker in seconds.

She aimed a flying kick at his sternum, and slammed his head into the windowsill for good measure. The man grunted, dazed, but wasn’t quite out yet. A sharp pain bloomed in her side, and a curious glance downward revealed a knife, dripped with poison, embedded in her side.

Enraged, she slammed his head into the windowsill again, knocking him out, and tied his hands together with some blankets. Amber, now awake from all the commotion, shot up from her bed.

“What the hells?” She asked, seeing Lumine standing over her victim.

“Assassin, I think. Probably here for you. This poison isn’t nearly strong enough for me.” She said disdainfully as she plucked the knife out of the wound and ran her hand over it. Gold light softly caressed her skin as the wound knit itself back together.

“We should probably go see Diluc. He’ll want to know a Fatui Assassin made it onto the premises.”

Amber, to her credit, didn’t comment, apparently used to the insanity that came with traveling with Lumine by now. Instead, she cast a sideways look to the attacker, indeed wearing Fatui garb, and followed Lumine out the door.

The walk to Diluc’s rooms was a short one, and a knock on the door revealed it was open. Inside, Diluc was sitting on his giant bed, staring blankly ahead. He hadn’t changed into his nightclothes, and the bed behind him was still made.

“Master Diluc.” Lumine began. Diluc’s attention shifted to them, and he came alive a little more. “I thought it might be good for you to know that a Fatui assassin managed to make his way into your home in an attempt to kill Outrider Amber. I suspect this was merely the first attacker. I recommend shoring up the defenses and waking all those who are able to fight.”

Diluc cursed heartily and shot up from the bed, earlier despondence drowned out by sheer fury. “A new low for that scum. We will be waiting for them.” He promised, shooting out the door and no doubt going off to do what he said.

Lumine and Amber stood there for a moment, watching him go. “Well. I suppose we should wake our friend back in the bedroom, then. I’m sure his nap will have been refreshing for him. Maybe, with a clear head, he’ll be willing to tell us some more.” Lumine said, leading Amber back to their room.

When they got back though, they were greeted with a grisly sight. The assassin was more or less where they left him, though evidence of a struggle was clear in the way his wrists had chafed against their bonds. The man was very obviously dead, vomit trailing down his chin.

Amber looked away horrified, but Lumine stepped closer, grabbed the man by his chin, and looked into his mouth. “A cyanide capsule, probably. Or something similar. Seems the man was under orders not to be taken alive. That bodes well for the rest of them.”

“A suicide mission? Against us? Are we that much of a threat to the Fatui?” Amber asked.

“You? No. You’re a hindrance, a big one, but not one worthy of a suicide mission. Take me into the equation, however… I seem to have painted a target on your back after what happened on Dragonspine.” Lumine sighed. “I’m sorry. I should have just backed off, left mondstadt alone. Now all of you are in danger.”

“Mondstadt was in danger anyway. So was I. I’m a big girl, I can handle being a target. This was always going to happen. I’m just going to have to trust you to have my back when I can’t do it myself.”

Amber took her hand and looked her in the eye. “Can I?”

Lumine’s answer was instant.

“On my life.”

-

Among the grapevines, the Mondstadt knights awaited the arrival of their enemies. On a balcony above, Lumine and Amber kept watch. Diluc was below, shooing his employees into the wine cellar and shoring up the defences.

“One thing bothers me about this assassin.” Amber said, quietly. Lumine shifted, keeping her in the corner of her eye while she cast her senses out over the landscape, looking for Fatui.

“What’s that?” Lumine asked, focusing on the conflicting feelings of dread and determination coming from roughly a mile away.

“The assassin was wearing Fatui garb. If they wanted to keep their intentions hidden, they would have removed all marks identifying him as a Fatui, right? Instead, they clearly advertised it was them. Like they were warning us.”

“Interesting theory. I can’t think of any reason why they would, though. Perhaps it was just sloppiness?” Lumine hummed. Amber shook her head. “The Fatui are a lot of things, but they aren’t usually that unprofessional. This guy might have acted on his own, perhaps as a way to stick it to the people who sent him on a suicide mission. But then, why kill himself anyway? Why not warn us and run?”

“Perhaps he felt like he had no other choice. People like the Fatui like to use underhanded tactics to keep people in line, and it wouldn’t surprise me if they extend those strategies to their own men.”

“Regardless, now we know they’re coming. You’ve sensed them, haven’t you?”

Lumine hummed. “They’re in the woods. They feel anxious, as if they know this is a suicide mission. Some of them are bolstering their resolve, though. It won’t be long now.”

Amber frowned. “Why advertise their presence? What do they get out of announcing they’re here? A distraction?”

“From what? The group in the woods are the only ones I can sense, so it probably isn’t to flank us. What could the Fatui want to distract us from?”

Just then, the silence of the night was shattered by the sound of a warhorn, the low wrenching notes wailing into the trees and echoing off the cliff faces. Torches lit up, and the Mondstadt army turned their attention towards towards the south, where the vineyard turned into thick trees and low shrubs.

Underneath the din, Lumine heard the sound of arrows whistling through the air, and yanked Amber inside, away from the hail of arrows aimed at the balcony.

“They know to take out the strongest opposition first. They’ve thought this through.” Lumine commented, leading Amber down the stairs into the lobby hurriedly. “They’re using the woods for cover, for now. Taking our army out there is going to turn into a slaughter. What say you we go sow a little chaos?”

“I… will do what I must.” Amber said, and for a moment, Lumine felt guilty for corrupting this bright Outrider, but her mind was already being taken over by battle plans and bloodlust.

“Good. Stay close until we reach the woods, and get up somewhere high. Focus on the archers, they’re the biggest threat to you and our forces. I’ll see if I can dive their troops out into the open.”

They split up, Amber going for the trees and Lumine for the underbrush, circling away from the Fatui to get behind them. She sensed a few dozen of them, less than the Mondstadt knights.

It didn’t add up. The more signs Lumine saw, the more obvious it became that this wasn’t an attack, not really. Maybe the Fatui really were trying to distract them from something, or perhaps just weaken their number.

Why, though? The Fatui seemed to be out to catch Lumine. While their original pretense for being in Mondstadt was taking care of Stormterror, they didn’t seem too eager to actually do that. Previously, making sure nobody could do anything against stormterror would have allowed them to stay in Mondstadt longer without drawing too much scrutiny, but given they were now abandoning all pretense and sending an army against Mondstadt’s, that didn’t seem to matter much anymore.

Unless, of course, the Fatui had a vested interest in making sure the knights, and by extension, Lumine, never made it to Stormterror’s lair, to the point of going on suicide missions.

The thoughts kept going through her head as Lumine made her way behind enemy lines, using cover and subtle mental nudges to make sure she remained undetected. The Fatui forces weren’t even anything special, just regular grunts. No mages, no vision wielders. Just men. Desperate men.

Well. Regular men were easier to scare off than vision wielders.

With a war cry, Lumine leapt at the Fatui, sword appearing in her hand mid-air. She used it to send a strong gale that sent a number of them flying clear over the heads of their compatriots. Panic immediately struck, and once more it became clear that something was amiss here.

The Fatui ran for the tree lines, directly into the waiting arms of Mondstadt’s army. The knights, to their credit, tried to keep casualties low, but it was still a slaughter.

Lumine remembered a folk tale from a world she’d visited long ago, where it was said that spilling blood in a vineyard would lead to years of bad luck.

She’d never been a superstitous person, but she hoped more fervently than ever before that it was all nonsense.

And then it was over.

The remaining Fatui were herded into a small circle, and Lumine moved to join the knights surrounding them. They parted for her wordlessly, and Lumine moved to inspect the group.

Up close, they looked even less like the Fatui they’d encountered before. No high-tech weapons, no visions, barely even a uniform apart from an insignia pinned to their chests and the usual black mask.

Hirelings, then? Surely she hadn’t decimated their forces that badly last time they met?

Lumine made a show of dissolving her blade in light and clasping her hands behind her back, straightening her posture and appearing as regal an in command as she could.

“Drop your weapons. Allow yourself to be arrested peacefully, and no harm will come to you.” Lumine began. “We will make sure you are treated fairly, and anyone willing to tell us what all of this was about will have a lighter sentence.”

“Lady Lumine.” One of the men said. He wore a bulky vest, dissimilar from the rest of the soldiers. “If you will, I have a request.”

“I’ll hear it.” Lumine said, warily. This man seemed less nervous than the rest of them. Hells, he even looked a little confident.

“We are on a special assignment, ordered by one of the higher ups. If word got out that we disobeyed orders and told you about the plan, even your best security will not be able to prevent what they will do to us, let alone our families.”

Lumine hummed, crossing her arms in front of her. Another small suspicion confirmed. “This is most unfortunate. We don’t have the manpower so safeguard all of your families, as well as yourself.”

“This we know. Hence our request.” Slowly, he stepped closer, holding both hands up. One, as expected, was empty, but the other…

“Lady Lumine, our request is for you to die.” He said, as his other hand closed around the small device in his palm.

-

Amber was too far away to get a clear shot on the man. Too many knights in the way, as well as Lumine, whose blade appeared only a second too late.

A fireball brightened up the early morning sky, easily swallowing the captured Fatui, some of which had similar devices to the man’s. The shockwave threw Amber off the branch she’d been perched on, back into the forest. The tree she’d been keeping watch from fell, leaves aflame, as the air above her was rent by more explosions. Flames licked the air above her as a tremendous wave of heat swallowed a good chunk of Mondstadt’s remaining knights.

A golden light leaked through the carnage, holding fast against the continuing explosions, until it, too, winked out, swallowed by the flames.

When the fire died down, when the deafening sounds faded and the shockwaves ceased, Amber hastily extricated herself from the mess of charred branches. Panicked, she ran towards the remains of the explosion site.

The earth looked like an angry god had thrown a punch, grass seared away and dirt strewn everywhere. Amber tried her best not to notice the remains of the two armies, sickening as they were, though she did notice a few Mondstadt knights crawling away from the carnage.

The place where the first man had stood was the worst. A crater, several feet deeper than its surroundings, hid what lay at the bottom from view until she got closer.

Buried under dirt and rubble, Amber could just barely make out Lumine’s white dress. She slid down the edge of the crater, desperately making her way towards where Lumine was.

“Lumine!” She called, scrabbling at the dirt around her friend as more and more white was unearthed. “Lumine! Wake up!”

The more she unearthed, though, the worse the dread coursing through her veins grew. Bits of blackened skin appeared on her legs, her arm, her shoulder, and…

Amber let out a horrified gasp. What remained of Lumine’s right arm was a charred, blackened mess up until the elbow, after which it just… wasn’t there anymore.

Choking back a horrified sob, Amber kept digging, freeing Lumine’s face.

Her eyes were open, though one had a cloudy, milky haze over it. The other was just… looking at her. Barely alive, but still there, thank the archons.

“Lumine!” Amber choked. Lumine’s face did something that, through the haze of soot and dirt, looked like a grimace.

“Hey, Amber.” She croaked. Speaking obviously cost her a lot.

“Shh. Don’t speak. You need all that energy to heal yourself.” Amber said through a haze of tears. This time, Lumine smiled. “Always so hasty…” She chuckled, a dry sound ending in a cough. “If you’d just… waited a few seconds, you wouldn’t have had to see this.”

“What do you mean? You can heal from this?” Amber stuttered. “This! Lumine, your arm…”

“Just a flesh wound. I’ve had worse. Just… stand back.”

“I’m not leaving you here to die, Lumine!” Amber cried. Lumine just gave her a painful smile.

“I can’t, remember? But you shouldn’t get in the way of this. No telling what it will do. I’m serious. Get out of the way.”

“I… okay. But if you haven’t healed yourself in the next minute, I’m getting a medic.” She tried to be firm. Lumine just shook her head, then extended her remaining arm upwards, pointing to the sky.

Amber followed her gaze, and her jaw dropped.

Above the carnage, it was as if the northern lights had gathered in mourning for the fallen star. Except, no. They were way too close for that, and… getting closer.

Energy. That was life force. The thought horrified Amber. Like the trees, seemingly years ago, the lights made their way into Lumine’s outstretched hand, except this was way more than a tree, this was two army’s worth of life force.

With this much energy to spend, the process of healing Lumine was a quick one. Rather than letting it happen slowly and taking her time, Lumine disguised the process with a bright light, hiding the warping of flesh from Amber’s eyes.

Lumine’s right arm, now clean and whole as the day she ascended, clawed its way out of the crater, followed by the left. Lumine stumbled upright, scrabbling for balance, and Amber was there, pulling her into a bone crushing hug.

“Amber.” Lumine wheezed. “Amber. Thank the stars you weren’t anywhere near this. They… Stars. They were suicide bombers. They…”

Lumine’s arms found their way around Amber, and Amber allowed herself to relax, just a little. Lumine sounded choked. “I hate them. I want to wipe the lot of them off the face of the earth, take the time to make it hurt. Look what they’ve done!”

“I know. I know.” Amber gently loosened her grip, though she still held on. “I haven’t even counted the dead and wounded yet, but… despite my desire to call on my better nature, I can’t find the energy for it. I want them dead, Lumine.”

Lumine let her go, keeping her hands on her shoulders. “I’m so glad you’re okay. Even I couldn’t contain the explosion completely. If you’d been closer, I wouldn’t have been able to protect you.”

“You… you got blown up, nearly died, and you’re worried about me?” Amber asked, incredulous. Lumine shook her, hard. “Damn it, Amber! I’m immortal! I literally can’t die! I’m the strongest being for miles around, but what good is all that strength if I can’t even protect people from monsters in bomb vests?”

“You did what you could. And maybe there is more you can do.” Amber supplied. Above them, the remains of the life force swirled through the air in lazy patterns. “We’ve taken a hit, but not everyone’s dead. Do you think you can use that energy to heal them, as well?”
“I… I can try. But Amber, that life force…”

“Fatui.” She nearly spit the word. “And for the bits that aren’t… well, I’m sure the knights who didn’t make it would want their sacrifice to be worth something.”

Lumine just looked at her, then gave her a grateful nod. “Thank you. For allowing me to do good with a power that many would find too disturbing to get near.”

Amber closed her eyes. “I… don’t like it. But I see it for what it is, a tool, a use of resources that would be wasted otherwise. Just do it, please.”

“I’ll make this quick.” Lumine said, gripping her shoulder briefly before turning away.

Above them, the cloud of energy broke off into wisps, each one shooting away to find someone in need. All around them, gasps sounded as knights’ pain eased and their wounds closed.

As the knights rose from the places they were sure they’d die, as the energy swirled, healing further, knitting together flesh and bone, as the knights turned to watch their savior, the last of the smoke blew away, revealing Lumine standing there, arms outstretched, silhouetted by the rising sun.

-

“This is an open declaration of war.” Jean looked dead on her feet, nearly broken down by the string of bad luck. “And Mondstadt is not ready for a war.”

“I am.” Lumine said, coldly. They were sitting at a table, the leaders of the army, Diluc, Lumine and Amber. Lumine sat sprawled in her chair, tired from the morning’s event, but a fire flashed in her eyes as she regarded Jean.

“I swore that I would protect Mondstadt. If that means wiping the whole of Snezhnaya off the face of Teyvat, I will gladly do it.”

Amber, who was sitting next to her, laid a hand on her arm, and the fire in Lumine’s eyes died down a little. She fiddled with her right hand absently, as Amber took over.

“We cannot allow this to go unpunished. But it’s clear that whatever the Fatui want, they definitely don’t want Mondstadt’s forces anywhere near Stormterror. No matter how much it might feel like we’re giving in, I propose a retreat. Now that the Fatui have made it clear they will attack Mondstadt forces, we should reinforce the city. Lumine and I can handle Stormterror.”

“Out of the question!” Jean shot up from her chair. “Lumine is an exceptionally powerful ally, but we cannot have her fight all our battles for us!”

“And why not?” Lumine challenged. “Since I’ve come here, that’s all I’ve been doing. Mondstadt needs its protectors, and you are it, Jean. Besides, you were nearly wiped out by Stormterror once already, and then the Fatui nearly finished the job. Do you really think going after stormterror as you are now will do any good? He’ll kill the lot of you, and I can’t focus on ending the damn thing if I’m worried about protecting you all.”

“We’re also not alone.” Amber continued. “We’ve contracted the Wolf of the North’s help.”

Awed gasps echoed through the command room, though Jean just leveled an icy glare at Lumine and Amber.

“This is a matter of honor. What good is Mondstadt’s army if it can’t even repel a dragon?”

“Screw honor!” Lumine got up now, too. “Look at you! You’re not being heroic, you’re being stupid! Unable to look your own failure in the eye!”

Lumine stalked towards Jean, and Amber nearly got up to stop her, but Lumine gave her a look, and she sat back down.

“Jean. I implore you to listen to me. Do you think this is the way to prove you can fill the grand-master’s shoes?”

“This isn’t about proving myself, and the mere suggestion is insulting.” Jean hissed lowly. “This is about sending a message. If the Fatui see that we can be beaten back, they’ll see it as Mondstadt bowing to them. They’ll see it as a chance to wreak even more havoc!”

“Look at yourself! Jean, you and your forces are nearly wiped out. The Fatui have proven that, army or not, they will attack Mondstadt all the same. You need to protect your people. You can’t do that if you bullheadedly march off to your death!”

“And you? You get to go and beat up a dragon, on your own?” Jean argued back. Lumine huffed.

“Listen to me, gods damn it! I can’t die! Yes, this body being destroyed will be a hefty setback, but we can come back from that, should the need arise. But if you march off to your death in a stupid wish for honor and glory, there’s no coming back from that! Who will pick up your slack? Who will stop the Fatui from repeating what they did today in the market district?”

Jean deflated, and Lumine stepped closer. “I want you to understand that if circumstances were different, I would be glad to have your assistance. But there are others who need it more. Amber and I can figure it out. I’ve always worked better in smaller teams, anyway.”

“I hate this.” Jean said, softly, brokenly. Next to her, Lisa laid a hand on her shoulder, and Jean leaned into it. “I hate that you’re right about this. I hate that you make a better leader than I do. But I will listen. Mondstadt needs me.”

“Keep in mind that I’m older than Teyvat.” Lumine said. “With age like that, you get a little perspective.”

“Miss Lumine, if I may.” Diluc spoke up. So far, he’d been… brooding, Lumine thought. He hadn’t said anything, glowering in the vague direction of the still smoking crater in his vineyard.

“What is it, Master Diluc?” Lumine said, turning away from Jean.

“While I agree with sending the knights back to Mondstadt, I still don’t like the idea of you going off alone. I wish to join you, along with an acquaintance of mine. He’s a good fighter, but he’s wasted on fighting in Mondstadt.”

“This… acquaintance. Who is he?” Lumine asked. Diluc looked a little uncomfortably. “He’s… a patron of the Angel’s share in Mondstadt. Under normal circumstances, I don’t like him very much, but he’s a formidable fighter, owner of an Anemo vision, which will make breaking through the barrier around Stormterror’s lair easier.”

“How much time would it take to get him here?” Amber asked. “We can’t afford to wait much longer.”

“I’ll send a messenger bird. I’ll tell him to meet us at the entrance to Stormterror’s lair. Knowing him, he’ll be there before us.”

Amber looked at Lumine, and Lumine looked back, lost in thought. Adding a new player to the playing field this close to the end was asking for trouble, especially considering how vague Diluc was being about his identity.

But, given how drastically their number had decreased, perhaps a new player was exactly what they needed. And if his motivations didn’t allign with theirs, well…

There is a powerful dragon on the loose, you know? Such terrible things happening to unsuspecting travelers.

“Do it.” Lumine conceded. “We’ll set out in half an hour, agreed?”

Amber nodded, Diluc grumbled his assent. Jean and Lisa didn’t pay attention to her anymore, but Kaeya, who was switching between glaring at Diluc and his leader, gave her a lazy salute.

Lumine swept out of the room, Amber hot on her heels. Diluc’s manservants and maids moved swiftly out of the way as Lumine moved towards the doors leading outside. With a flick of her wrist, a gust of wind blew open the large front doors of the mansion, and they stepped outside.

The sun was bearing down on the workers already trying to fix what the Fatui broke. They were hopelessly out of their depth, however. Their work consisted of planting and maintaining grapevines, not hauling corpses into carts.

Lumine approached an elderly man lugging what remained of a knight towards a cart and laid one hand on his shoulder, reaching for the corpse with the other. “Rest, friend. Let me fix what I broke. This cruel work is not yours to bear.”

The man seemed to want to protest, but Lumine smiled at him sadly. “Your duty is with life. Tend to the vines, and I’ll tend to the dead.”

Gratitude filled the old man’s eyes, and his shoulders slumped. Gently, he let go of the body, slinking off towards the other side of the winery.

Lumine gazed after him, then continued his work. When Amber moved to help, Lumine shot her a look. “Go and rest. I need to fix what I’ve broken. Asking you to do this would be cruel of me.”

Amber, nauseous after seeing the carnage the Fatui left behind, nonetheless shrugged it off.

Lumine deposited another body on the pile, and turned to face her. “Amber. Stop doing this to yourself. Don’t scar yourself with this.”

“And you should?” Amber choked, stubbornly not looking at what she was doing and keeping eye contact with Lumine. “You get to torture yourself with this, so why shouldn’t I?”

“This work is unpleasant, but it’s not torture. I’m no stranger to death. You are, especially ones as… messy as this. Let me fix what little I can of my mistake.”

“That’s just it! You act like this is all your fault! Like you were the one who strapped bombs to yourself and blew up an army!”

“I might as well have!” Lumine shouted. “Before I interfered, before I started mindlessly massacring their people, the Fatui were content to let Mondstadt fall through Stormterror. Now, they’re directly attacking, to the point where you have to retreat to defend the people. And so many of your order have fallen today, because I wasn’t fast enough to stop it. So yes, this is my fault, and I will not have you pick up bits of your friends if I can spare you that!”

Amber shuddered at Lumines description, but pressed on. “We’re at war now. Or at least, we might as well be. The Fatui have made their move, and we’re paying the price. I count myself lucky that I didn’t personally know any of the fallen today, but the people left behind did. If I can spare them that, like you said, then who am I to shirk my duties?”

Amber deposited her load, careful not to pay too much attention, and turned to Lumine. “They did this. The Fatui. Not you. If nothing else, I’m happy you nearly wiped them out.”

“Amber.” Lumine tried. Amber didn’t listen, continuing her grueling task. “Amber.” She tried again, with no success. Finally, Lumine sighed, hauling her final load for now and stepping towards her companion.

“Amber.” She said, laying a hand on her shoulder. It was trembling, she noticed. “You’re letting your hatred speak for you. Stop for a second. Join me.”

Wordlessly, Amber finished her task and let Lumine take her by the hand and guide her away. They walked for a while, until they’d passed the main building and the carnage was safely out of sight.

Taking a seat on an empty cart, Lumine patted the space next to her, and Amber joined her, still not speaking.

“I have been around for a long time. I’ve seen many terrible things, and done even more. I am not a good person.” Lumine started. “But you are. And I’ve seen too many good people lose that goodness because they let the hatred get to them. I need you to talk to me. Let it out. If you hold on to it, you won’t like who you’ll become.”

Amber breathed in shakily, but remained quiet for a while longer. Lumine decided to let her gather her thoughts in silence.

Eventually, Amber spoke.

“They’re monsters.” She choked out. “Worse than actual monsters. These are people who made that choice. The choice to kill others at all costs, even their own lives. And that’s what we’re up against. A force of magically enhanced monsters who will stop at nothing to secure Mondstadt’s downfall. I hate them.”

She heaved another breath. “I… fear them. Mondstadt is not ready for an attack, let alone one by people like these. Stormterror, terrifying though it is, is still only one danger. Any one of the Fatui is capable of killing dozens, and they’re going to attack en masse. I respect my fellow knights, I think they’re capable of defending themselves and maybe even the city, but… we’ve never faced a threat like this before. I don’t know if they can do it.”

She got up and started pacing. “And I hate that I can’t be there to help. I know you’re essentially all-powerful, but I’m not letting you face Stormterror alone. Not with that stranger Master Diluc is bringing along. Who knows what complications that brings? I need to make a difficult choice, but it’s not much of a one.”

Lumine looked down, and thought of what to say. While she would love to send Amber back to Mondstadt, the chances she’d die in the ensuing conflict were, oddly, higher than if Lumine brought her with her to face Stormterror. She couldn’t allow that.

But she couldn’t allow her friend to face this choice alone, either.

“If it helps…” Lumine started. “You will do more good when you’re with me than back in Mondstadt. All of the knights are in the city. Logically, one more isn’t going to make much of a difference. With me, though, you can fight the other threat Mondstadt is facing. One I personally find greater than the Fatui. And once Stormterror is dealt with, we can be in Mondstadt instantaneously and join the fight there, should it be necessary.”

“That… does help.” Amber laughed, a little hysterically. “After all, what’s one dragon? We’ll just free it and then be on our way to Mondstadt. Easy-peasy!”

“Perhaps not easy.” Lumine said. “But Amber. Whatever we’re finding in Stormterror’s lair, he’s not going to be alone. I need your help to face whatever else we find in there so I can focus on the dragon. It’s going to be a hell of a fight. If I could keep you out of it, I would.”

“I’m ready for bloodshed.” Amber said tonelessly. “Whatever it takes to save Mondstadt.”

Lumine got up too and clasped Amber’s hand in both of hers. “Remember what I said. Don’t let the hatred blind you. You are so much better than that.”

Amber looked up, and whatever it was she saw in Lumine’s eyes seemed to satisfy her. Lumine, meanwhile, looked at her and saw-

-wanton destruction, the twang of magically charged arrows trailing burning fire, rending flesh and bone, bloodlust and power and hatred and-

her friend. Her friend who was better than she could ever be, who would not let hatred cloud her vision and whose aim would always be true and, where possible, kind.

“We should move on.” Lumine said. “It’s time to end all of this.”